The steady rhythm of Amy’s footsteps echoed along the polished stone corridor, each step softened by the crimson carpet that ran the length of the royal hall. Sunlight spilled through the tall, arched windows, painting the marble walls in ribbons of gold and rose, her favorite hour, when the castle seemed half-asleep, dreaming in the warmth of morning light. Yet today, the stillness carried unease.
Two guards bowed as she passed, their armor glinting faintly beneath the banners of the new king, her brother, King Amor of Rosehaven. The banners were freshly woven, their colors bold and unblemished, but to Amy they still felt foreign, as though the walls themselves were unsure whether to trust them.
She smoothed the skirt of her gown, a gown she hadn’t chosen, but one the maids insisted befit the king’s sister, and tried to still the flutter in her chest. Her brother had sent word that she was to come immediately. No reason given, no smile in the messenger’s tone.
Amy’s thoughts chased themselves in circles as she turned a corner, her soft pink quills brushing the edge of her veil. Had she done something wrong? Was it about the letter she’d sent to the village steward? Or the falconry lesson she’d skipped again?
“His Majesty awaits you in the council chamber, Your Grace,” murmured the chamberlain, bowing low as he opened the tall oak doors.
The hinges groaned, an oddly ominous sound in a place once filled with laughter and music. The air inside was cool, heavy with the scent of ink, parchment, and burning tallow. Her brother sat at the long table, crown gleaming against the dark pink of his fur almost appearing red in this light, surrounded by advisors who went silent the moment she entered.
Amor’s gaze fell on her immediately, sharp and assessing. He did not rise, did not soften his expression.
“Princess,” he said, voice calm, controlled, and edged with steel. He leaned back slightly in his chair, letting the weight of the crown, of authority, settle between them. “you are here because your duty is to Rosehaven above all else. You will obey what is needed for the kingdom’s safety and prosperity. no excuses, no exceptions.”
His eyes, cold and unyielding, studied her reaction as if measuring whether she understood the consequences of defiance. There was no warmth, no trace of the boy who used to hide sweets in his pockets for her. Now, he was the ruler of Rosehaven, and nothing in his demeanor suggested she had any right to question him.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
The tension in the air was heavy and very much palpable.
The princess, as everyone had come to know over the years of her growth, was not just a pretty flower...she was a fiery rose, with thorns ready to stab if provoked.
And right now, the temptation to reply a full blown response of her choice was very much there, but the princess held back.
Amy did not bow, did not sit, did not bent under the gaze of her newly crowned brother, but her lime green eyes suddenly lit up with that oh so untamable fire that had never gone out, and that ever since the day that she had been born.
The princess narrowed her eyes, folded her arms, and lightly pinned her ears not in submission, but from annoyance, her pink quills moving softly with her movements.
"I don't need you to remind me of my duties, Your Majesty, I've heard them a thousand times and more before even stepping foot anywhere in this castle." Amy replied with an icy tone, despite the fire burning in her eyes, untamable and hot. "Just cut it and tell me why I was summoned here, please." she then added, still not moving from where she stood.
Just because you have just been crowned that it gives you the right to be disrepectful, Brother. Amy then thought to herself with icy venom.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Your temper is noted,” Amor said, his voice calm, even, but heavy, each word deliberate. He leaned back slightly in his chair, letting the crown weigh between them like a silent barrier. “Do not mistake familiarity for freedom, sister. I summoned you for a reason, and I expect you to listen, not argue, not defy. That is your responsibility, as a princess of Rosehaven.”
For a heartbeat, his gaze lingered on her, not with warmth, but with the faintest shadow of something else. Concern? Regret? Perhaps he did not even name it himself. Either way, it was buried beneath the steel of his kingly mask, enough to unsettle her without a word.
“But you are right about one thing.” He replied sitting back upright in his thrown, “no point in delaying the matter. As of this morning you have been betrothed Shadow, crown prince of Tenebrax”
She had heard the stories. Shadow, the Black Prince of Tenebrax, whose very presence could silence a hall and command obedience without a word. Tales of his brilliant strategies on the battlefield spread far beyond the kingdom’s borders, armies said to falter merely at the mention of his name. Even within Tenebrax’s marble halls, courtiers spoke of him in hushed tones, ruthless, unyielding, and merciless when it came to matters of power or honor. Neither the prince nor his kingdom hesitated in the pursuit of victory; both were known to be relentless, eager for war, and unafraid of bloodshed to achieve their goals. To those who whispered the stories, Shadow was untouchable, a living embodiment of Tenebrax itself: disciplined, formidable, and utterly unforgiving.
And this was the man her own brother was telling her to marry?
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy didn't even flinched, didn't even said a word, just stood still where she was as she stared at her brother with her arms still crossed over her chest.
Her silence was enough to know that she had understood what this meant, but her lack of emotional reaction was unsettling.
"...Did you decide this, or did Tenebrax's King requested this directly to you, Brother?" Amy finally asked, seemingly unafraid or unaffected by the news, but her voice almost a whisper, filled with...underlying caution, if not softness.
The fire was still there in her eyes, but there was a shadow of something else...perhaps confusion, but understanding.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Why would it matter which party initiated the agreement?” one of the advisers who was stirring at the table quickly snapped, looking at Amy with barely concealed distain.
“The outcome is the same regardless of how it started,” Another one of the men said.
Some of these men sitting at the table were their fathers old advisors but others were lords that Amor had picked who didn’t always agree with their father. One thing these men had him common however was they were all much older men, many older than their father had been before his untimely passing. They were also men that never showed Amy or really any woman much respect. It was more than clear their influence was erecting her brother.
“The marriage contract has been signed,” Amor said clearly as he leaned back again. “You will leave for Tenebrax before sunset,”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy shot those men the most venomous look they had ever seen.
"You are adressing a Princess, so mind your manners, you fake gentlemen." she replied her tone like ice over fire, then glanced at her brother, eyes sharp but wounded. "I thought you knew how to separate power hungry vultures from true loyal advisors, Brother. I am very disappointed in you."
The lords bristled, scandalized, but Amy ignored them, her words cutting sharper than any blade. She turned around, heading for the door without apologizing, then looked back to glare at the vultures corrupting her brother.
"Rosehaven deserves a king who is both strong and kind, one who listens to wisdom, not flattery. Take care whom you trust, Brother, or you’ll drag this kingdom into ruin through pride and blindness." She locked eyes with Amor one last time but before anyone can reply, she turned sharply and stormed out, the heavy doors slamming shut with a sound that made even the oldest advisor flinch. The sound even scaring the poor Chamberlain waiting nearby.
Amy was trembling in anger, and was taking deep breathes trying to calm herself down.
"Chamberlain!" Amy suddenly exclaimed, barely containing her indignation and fury. "You and I need to talk. Now! Follow me!" she then ordered, starting to walk away quite speedily.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The doors had barely finished rattling on their hinges when the council erupted.
“Insufferable girl!” one of the elder lords spat, face red with outrage. “To speak so in the King’s presence”
“and to insult her betters besides!” another thundered, slamming a jeweled ring against the table. “If she were my daughter, I would have her confined until she learned her place!”
“She forgets she’s not above correction,” said a third, his tone slick with feigned civility. “Perhaps a short confinement before her departure would... humble her pride, Your Majesty.”
“It would be a disgrace to Rosehaven,” the first lord added sharply, “to send such an impetuous woman to the courts of Tenebrax without reminding her that such behavior will not go unpunished.”
The murmurs grew uglier by the second—thinly veiled threats dressed up as fatherly counsel.
Then, with a sharp motion, Amor rose from his chair. The suddenness of it silenced the chamber. His voice, when it came, was cold steel—controlled, but thrumming with fury.
“Enough.”
Every man froze.
He let the word hang for a long, dangerous moment before continuing. “You will remember yourselves. Whatever my sister’s faults, she is still a princess of Rosehaven, and my blood. You will show her the respect her title demands, or I will see to it personally that none of you ever sit in this council chamber again.”
A few of the older men shifted uneasily, color draining from their faces. One started to protest, but Amor’s glare cut him down before he could draw breath.
“Am I understood?”
No one answered. They simply bowed their heads, muttering their assent.
Amor’s expression didn’t soften. He sank back into his chair, the tension still burning behind his eyes. “Good. Now go, return to your duties. I have no patience for self-righteous peacocks, wo mistake arrogance for wisdom.”
When the last of the lords filed out, Amor remained seated, staring at the polished surface of the council table. The echo of the slamming doors still lingered in his mind, Amy’s words, sharp and unflinching, cutting deeper than he cared to admit. He exhaled slowly, running a hand through his quills before resting his elbows on the table. The anger that had driven his outburst faded into something heavier.
“Foolish girl,” he muttered under his breath. “She doesn’t understand what she’s walking into.”
Tenebrax. Even the name was a warning. A kingdom of wolves, ruthless, unyielding, ruled by a man who valued strength and power above all else. If Amy brought that same fire into that court, she wouldn’t just be scolded. She’d be crushed without mercy.
He told himself he was doing what was right. That this alliance would secure Rosehaven’s safety. That sending Amy into that viper’s nest was the only way to protect the kingdom, and perhaps even her. After all if Tenebrax wanted something they would have it one way or another.
But as he sat in the silence, his reflection staring back at him from the table’s dark surface, he couldn’t shake the faint sting of her last words: I am very disappointed in you.
He straightened, pushing the thought aside. A king cannot afford regret.
“Prepare her escort and see to it that her things are packed,” he ordered the guard at the door without looking up. “She will leaves before sunset.”
not even I can stop it now
Meanwhile outside the door.
“Y-Yes, Your Highness,” the Chamberlain stammered, clutching the papers he’d been holding so tightly they crinkled. He hurried after her, glancing once over his shoulder at the closed doors of the council chamber as if expecting them to burst open.
When they were far enough down the corridor that their voices wouldn’t carry, he spoke again, his tone low and careful.
“Princess, please,” he said softly, “I beg your pardon for speaking plainly, but you must take care. The court has changed since His Majesty took the throne. The new lords… they are not gentle men. They whisper in the king’s ear, and they watch everyone. Even you.”
He slowed his pace a little, voice trembling between duty and devotion. “I know your anger comes from love for Rosehaven, I have seen how you care for your people since you were small, but if you challenge them so openly, they will twist your words against you. And the king…” He hesitated, lowering his eyes. “He cannot protect you as he once did.”[[USER_B]] said the following:
Unaware of her crowned brother's inner turmoil and dilemma, Amy turned around and gently wrapped her hands around the Chamberlain's hands, quietly telling him through that gesture that her anger was not towards him and that he could relax.
Her eyes softened. "My apologies, Chamberlain. I did not mean to startle and scare you." she gently said.
Amy then closed her eyes and took a deep sigh. "...I am not worried about myself, Chamberlain. I am more worried about my brother, and about Rosehaven..." she quietly admited, her face shadowed by sadness and concern. "...Please, Chamberlain, promise me you will keep an eye on His Majesty. I know that my brother isn't stupid, but I am not comfortable with all these power hungry vultures circling him." Amy then quietly requested, opening her eyes to look at the Chamberlain. "I will do my duties, but so must His Majesty, in order to protect Rosehaven." she quietly concluded, sadened.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The Chamberlain exhaled, his shoulders sagging slightly as a tension he hadn’t realized he’d been holding eased. A faint smile flickered across his lined face.
“Thank you, Your Highness,” he said quietly, his voice steadier now. “I… I will watch over His Majesty, and over Rosehaven, as best I can. You needn’t worry for me — only for him, I fear. But I will do my utmost.”
He gave her hands a gentle squeeze, returning the warmth of her gesture with a quiet loyalty that had survived years of court intrigue. Then his tone grew more serious, careful. “I cannot command the lords, nor shield you from the machinations of the court. My power is limited. But I can observe, and I can speak when it is safe to do so. I will be vigilant, Princess. I will ensure you are kept informed, and I will do everything in my power to protect you both from… needless harm. You have my word on that.”
He hesitated, glancing briefly toward the closed doors of the council chamber, then returned his gaze to her. “Beyond that… we must tread carefully. The new king’s path is dangerous, and one false step could change everything. But you have my loyalty, always.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy lightly smiled, but then quietly nodded, not looking back at the council chamber.
"Thank you, Chamberlain. I really appreciate it." she replied softly, then also got serious with a little half-hearted smile. "Don't worry about me, ok? I will try to control my temper, I know my fire can be too spacious at times." she added, knowing the depths of his worries: after all, the Chamberlain had seen both her and her brother grow up all these years.
Amy then let go of the Chamberlain's hands and lightly chuckled to lighten up the mood.
"In the meantime...I suppose I have to get prepared for my departure." she said with a light smile, then gently pulled the Chamberlain into a gentle hug. "I'll miss you, my friend." she said, before to pull away lightly. "If you have a moment and that you can talk to him, can you tell my brother I wish to have a word with him, before I go? You can tell him I don't intend to argue, I just want a word and to say goodbye." she then added with a sad smile.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The Chamberlain’s throat tightened at her words, though he managed a trembling smile. “You have your mother’s heart, Princess,” he said softly. “And your father’s fire. The court will not know what to do without you.”
He drew a quiet, steadying breath, bowing his head briefly. “I will give His Majesty your message, and I will choose my moment carefully. You have my word, I’ll see that he hears it in kindness, not in anger.”
For a moment, he looked at her the way one might look upon a daughter about to face the world, proud, and deeply afraid for her. “You will find Tenebrax to be a much colder place, but… I trust you will find a way to melt even their ice, in time.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy lightly smiled and chuckled a bit. "Maybe...but in the meantime, I will need to learn to keep my temper in check." she replied. "Alright...I'll go see what I have to pack for Tenebrax, but be sure to be there if you can when I leave, ok? I want to say goodbye to everyone I care about before I go." she then added, still smiling lightly.
She turned around and started walking off, then looked over her shoulder again.
"Remember: I don't want to argue, just have a word with him." Amy reminded the Chamberlain about her message to her brother with a light smile still.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The Chamberlain inclined his head, a small, warm smile touching his face. “As you wish, Your Highness. I’ll be there.”
He waited until she’d disappeared around the corner before his smile faded, the worry returning to his eyes. Then he turned toward the council chamber, his steps heavy with the weight of the message he carried.
The council had long dispersed, leaving the chamber smelling faintly of ink, wax, and tension. Amor sat alone at his desk, signing the last of the day’s decrees with a measured precision that bordered on aggression. The quill trembled ever so slightly in his grip.
A soft knock sounded.
“Enter.”
The Chamberlain stepped inside, bowing deeply. “Your Majesty, forgive the interruption. I bring a message from Her Highness.”
Amor didn’t look up. “Does she wish to contest the matter further?”
“No, Your Majesty,” the Chamberlain replied gently. “She only asks for a word with you before she departs. She gave her word there will be no argument, only a farewell.”
Amor’s quill paused mid-stroke. For a long moment, the only sound was the slow crackle of the fire. Then, he set the quill down with deliberate care and exhaled, the faintest tremor betraying him before he masked it again.
“Very well,” he said at last, his voice cold but quieter now. “Tell her… she will have her word.”
The Chamberlain bowed again, relief flickering in his tired eyes. “At once, Your Majesty.”
When he left, Amor remained still, his gaze fixed on the half-finished letter before him. The words blurred together. A farewell, he thought bitterly. There had already been too many of those.
He rose from his chair, crossed to a drawer, and took out a small piece of parchment. After a moment’s hesitation, he wrote only five words.
“You know where to meet me.”
No seal, no signature, just the bare truth between siblings who knew what was unspoken. He folded the note once and handed it to a waiting page.
“See that this reaches the princess. No one else.”
There was only one place those words could mean.
Hidden behind the western library was an old spiral staircase that led to a forgotten tower, long since struck from the servants’ maps of the castle. As children, Amor and Amy had discovered it by accident, slipping through a loose panel of the library wall during a game of hide-and-seek. It had become their place after that: the tower room with its crumbling stone window, where the scent of dust and sunlight mingled with laughter and secrets. They had spent many hours in there as children laughing and playing. It was always the one place where they could be themselves without rules or titles.
There, they had made their first vows as children, to be honest with each other always, to protect one another no matter what. There, Amor had promised her that when he was king, things would never change between them.
Now, years later, that same forgotten tower was calling them back together, one last time, before everything did.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Since she had been up quite early that morning, Amy had been told what she could bring over to Tenebrax and by noon, she was done packing her things.
She had received her brother's note, and indeed knew where to go. Once she had made sure that no one had followed her, she made her way into the library and towards the secret passage, holding something wrapped in her hands to give to Amor.
She climbed the stairs, hoping he had a break and was already up there.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The narrow spiral staircase wound upward in tight coils, each step creaking faintly beneath Amy’s shoes. Dust motes shimmered in the narrow beams of light filtering through the cracks in the old stonework, and the air grew cooler the higher she climbed. The scent of aged paper and faded lavender lingered faintly, traces of the library below and of a childhood long gone.
Her fingers brushed the rough wall as she climbed, following the path she and Amor had once raced up a hundred times before, laughing, carefree, crowns of wildflowers on their heads instead of gold. The memories felt close here, almost alive, whispering up the stairwell with every echo of her step.
At the top, the narrow staircase opened into a small, round room beneath the conical roof of the tower. Dusty rays of sunlight filtered through the fractured stained glass window, scattering broken colors across the stone floor. The place had been untouched by servants or time, the same crooked table, the same worn cushions by the wall, the same childish carvings in the stone where they had etched their names side by side with a dull knife.
And there, framed by the colored light, stood Amor. His cloak stirred faintly in the breeze seeping through the cracked window, his posture rigid, hands clasped behind his back. From where he stood, he could see the valley beyond Rosehaven’s walls, the distant shimmer of the river, the banners rippling in the wind, the kingdom that now rested entirely on his shoulders.
He didn’t turn immediately at the sound of her footsteps. For a moment, he remained still, a solitary silhouette against the light, the weight of crown and conscience making his shadow seem far larger than the man who cast it.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy quietly watched her brother as she entered the tiny space, lightly pinning her ears with concern as her gaze softened. He looks so strong, but also vulnerable.
"...Are you alright?" she quietly asked him, still holding the small wrapped object in her hands.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Amor didn’t turn right away. His gaze stayed fixed on the horizon beyond the cracked glass, as if searching for something just out of reach.
“…I’m fine,” he said at last, the words quiet but clipped. “A king doesn’t have the luxury of being otherwise.”
He finally glanced over his shoulder, his expression controlled, though his eyes betrayed a flicker of exhaustion, not the kind born from work, but from the weight of what he’d done. “You shouldn’t worry about me, Amy. You have enough to think about.”
His voice softened only slightly. “Tenebrax will demand your strength. Save it for that.”
For a moment, silence filled the tower, the kind that stretched between them like a chasm. Amor turned his gaze back toward the window, shoulders still squared, the rigid stance of a ruler who’d forgotten how to stand any other way.
It was strange, he thought, how heavy the crown felt even when he wasn’t wearing it. The habit of command, of control, had rooted itself deep within him; it didn’t slip away simply because the throne was out of sight. Even here, in the one place that had once belonged to them alone, he couldn’t let go of being king.
Perhaps that was the curse of it, when the crown was set upon his head, it hadn’t just claimed his title, but everything that came before it.[[USER_B]] said the following:
Suddenly, Amy's hands handed on his shoulder as she insisted for him to turn around and, once he did, she wrapped her arms around him and hugged him quite tightly, her face resting against his chest.
The little wrapped object was now resting on a small table nearby.
Amy lightly tightened her hug, her eyes clamped shut and her ears pinned.
"...You can do this, Amor. And I know you will." she quietly said, her voice soft and supporting.
She did not let go, but she let out a deep breathe. "...I just don't want you to get trapped by those power hungry vultures that are in your court...Just promise me you will be careful, ok?" she quietly added.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
For a long moment, Amor stood motionless in her embrace. Then, slowly, something in him gave way. The tension in his shoulders melted, the breath he’d been holding for weeks finally escaping in a trembling exhale.
He wrapped an arm around her as he pressed a hand over his eyes, as if to hide the truth even from himself. But the first sound, half-a-laugh, half-a-sob, slipped out anyway. “I thought… if I was just strong enough, cold enough, that none of it would touch me,” he murmured, voice raw and shaking. “But it does. Every decision, every face I see… I keep hearing Father’s voice, and I...”
His words faltered. For the first time since the crown had been placed upon his head, his composure failed completely. He rested his forehead lightly against the top of her head, his voice barely above a whisper.
“I’m so tired, Amy. I’m so afraid of failing him… of failing you... failing everyone.”
Silence hung between them, not empty, but full, like the space between heartbeats. He let it linger, just breathing, just existing, no king or crown to weigh him down for once.
After a moment, his voice steadied, though his eyes still glistened faintly. “But I will be careful,” he said, quietly but with conviction. “I promise you that.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"That's all I'm asking of you, Amor. To be strong and to be careful." Amy replied, still hugging him.
She then pulled away a bit, and gently tried to wipe his tears away with a hand.
"Forgive my words earlier...I just couldn't handle the disrespect towards me. I know you are smart and that you won't let them walk all over you. We do share the same fire, after all." Amy said with a light smile, then chuckled lightly.
Amy then left her hand resting against his cheek. "You are not failing me, or Father and Mother, Amor. You are doing your very best for Rosehaven, and I will never hold it against you for that." she comforted him, her gaze soft and her smile kind and warm. "And I feel reassured, now that you promised me to be careful. Listen to Chamberlain too, he is there to give you advice on my behalf as well." she then added with a playful wink.
She then lightly giggled. "Just try not to scare him and stress him off like I did earlier this morning. I still feel so bad about it." she said, sweat dropping.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Amor let out a shaky breath, a soft, unsteady laugh escaping despite himself. Her words, so kind, so unguarded, cut deeper than any accusation could have.
“I don’t deserve you,” he murmured, the corners of his mouth tugging upward in something that wasn’t quite a smile, but close enough to pass for one.
When she brushed the tears from his face, he didn’t flinch this time. The warmth of her hand against his cheek was grounding, real in a way the throne, the crown, and the endless sea of advisors never were.
“I’ll listen to him,” he said quietly. “And I’ll try not to terrify the poor man. Though I make no promises, he startles too easily.” There was a faint spark of his old humor there, fleeting but genuine.
His hand lifted to rest briefly over hers, just once, before he pulled away enough to meet her gaze fully. “Thank you, Amy. For still believing in me… even when I barely believe in myself.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Always, Amor. No matter the distance, wherever I am, you'll always have my unconditional support." Amy replied with a warm smile.
She then turned over the table and picked up the small wrapped object, then unwrapped it to reveal it to him.
"Father and Mother had this made for you...and I have the same in my baggages, so that I can always see you, too." Amy whispered softly, showing him what she was holding.
It was a small portrait of all four of them, their Father, their Mother, and the two of them siting in front of them. All four smiling warmly and brightly, the edges of the portrait showing red and white roses swirling from green vines all over an arch beside and above them. The painter made sure to capure the beauty of their united family, strong but kind hearted.
The portrait frame was golden and had rose details engraved in it. Amy then handed over an empty frame of the same work, her gaze soft and warm.
"They wanted us both to know that they were proud of us, no matter the many headaches we gave them all this time...and when you do have a Lady Queen and family, you can place the portrait next to ours." Amy said with a soft smile.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Amor stared at the portrait, and for a long moment, he couldn’t speak. His hand hovered over the frame before finally tracing one of the carved roses along its edge. The air seemed to grow heavier in the small tower room, filled with ghosts of laughter and sunlight that felt impossibly far away now.
“They had this made…” he murmured, his voice faint, almost reverent. He swallowed hard, trying to steady it. “I remember when Father sat for the painter, he kept complaining that his armor was too tight, and Mother said it served him right for outgrowing his pride.”
A short, shaky laugh slipped from him before fading into silence. His gaze softened as he looked up form the gist she’d given him. “You always were the sentimental one,” he said quietly, though his tone carried no mockery, only affection. “I’ll keep it on my desk. So they’ll… all be watching over me.”
He lifted his eyes to her, and the faintest smile tugged at his lips, real, if weary. “Thank you, Amy. For reminding me that I’m still more than the crown.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"You'll always be more than the King to me, Amor. You're my brother, and I will always love you, that I promise you." Amy replied, hugging him again as she smiled softly and closed her eyes again.
They remain in a comfortable silence for some minutes, then Amy took a deep breathe and pinned her ears. It was her turn to confess her fears and insecurities.
"...I don't want to go, even if I must as it is my duty..." she whispered, her voice starting to shake a bit. "...I'm scared or the unknown...and I will be all alone over there, in Tenebrax, and all we know about that kingdom is dark and gloomy..." she then admitted, letting herself be vulnerable as well, one last time, for her brother.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Amor’s expression softened again, the brief steel of the king giving way to the man beneath it. He placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder, his tone gentler than it had been in months.
“Then don’t face it alone,” he said quietly. “Take two of your ladies with you, someone you trust, someone who knows how to keep you safe when I cannot.”
He paused, thinking. “It will not be easy to convince them to leave everything behind so suddenly. They are not bound by duty as you are.” His brow furrowed slightly, the ruler’s mind already turning over logistics and persuasion. “But perhaps if you speak with them personally, they will understand. Tell them it is for the good of Rosehaven… and for your peace of mind.”
His voice softened further, the faintest trace of a smile tugging at his lips. “They would be fools to refuse you, Amy. Even the most stubborn heart softens when you ask kindly.”
He looked toward the window again, his gaze distant. “Tenebrax may be dark, but you are not. Take a light with you, people who remind you who you are. Promise me you’ll do that.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy softly nodded. "I will, Amor. And I'll be careful over there in Tenebrax." she replied, promising to try and not let her temper get the better out of her.
They spent a little bit more time reminicing about childhood memories, but soon enough, they both had to go back to their duties. Amy offered more words of encouragement to help Amor bear the weight of the crown and hugged him one last time.
Then, they left that abandoned tower's secret little room one at the time, to avoid attracting attention from unwanted eyes. Amy went back to her quarters and met up with Yuki, a friend and servant, and asked her if she'd be willing to come with her to Tenebrax.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The midday sun softened into a pale gold as preparations for departure filled the castle courtyard. Servants hurried between carriages and wagons, loading trunks and securing straps, their hushed voices mixing with the rhythmic clatter of hooves and the creak of harnesses. The scent of polished leather and dust lingered in the air, stirred by the faint breeze sweeping through the arches.
The royal banners fluttered gently above, their crimson and gold edges catching the light. Guards stood at attention near the gate, ready to escort the caravan beyond the castle walls.
Among the ordered chaos, a young servant approached the departing entourage, bowing with practiced precision.
“Your Highness,” he said softly, his tone respectful but urgent, “the caravan is ready to depart. His Majesty has given the final order.”
The words hung in the air for a moment, the last signal that all was prepared. Beyond the courtyard, the road stretched long and pale toward the horizon, leading away from Rosehaven and into the unknown.
A few of the staff lingered near the steps, watching quietly, their faces a mixture of pride and sadness. They all knew what this departure meant—the end of one chapter, and the uncertain beginning of another.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amor's absence was noticable, but Amy did not felt angry or sad, as they already had their secret and private farwell. She however felt a ping of pain and sadness not seeing the Chamberlain among the people gathered to tell her goodbye.
He must have been busy...it happens. she thought to herself.
"Alright, let me quickly say goodbye to everyone." Amy replied, gently squeezing the servant's shoulder.
She went around gracefully but quickly, saying goodbye to the staff that was there all of her life to see her grow and tend to her needs. The kitchen staff gave her the recipe of one of her favorite snacks to give to the kitchen staff in Tenebrax. The gesture touched Amy and she thanked everyone for their loyal services and encouraged them to not work too hard but still provide their loyal services.
Amy then made her way to the carriage, where Yuki was waiting for her.[[USER_A]] said the following:
The sound of hooves and creaking wheels filled the courtyard as the final trunks were secured. The guards were already mounted, and the caravan stood ready to depart. The driver climbed onto his seat, reins in hand, waiting for the signal.
Amy had just stepped into the carriage when hurried footsteps echoed across the cobblestones.
“Wait! Please—wait!”
The Chamberlain appeared at the edge of the courtyard, slightly breathless, clutching the brim of his hat against the wind. His robes were disheveled from rushing, and his expression was a mix of apology and relief.
“Forgive me, Your Highness,” he said as he approached, bowing deeply beside the carriage door. “I was… delayed, His Majesty required a matter settled before I could take my leave. But I could not, would not, let you depart without saying goodbye.”
He straightened, his eyes soft but glistening. “You have been a light in this castle since the day you were born, Princess. Rosehaven will feel emptier without you.”
From within his coat, he withdrew a small glass vial. The sunlight caught it, casting a faint blush of gold and rose. “This,” he explained, “is rose oil, distilled from the blooms in the royal gardens… your mothers garden. This is the last bottle from her privet collection. A few drops upon your wrists or a letter, and it will scent the air as though you were home again. The Queen, your mother, used to say its fragrance carried blessings.”
“And this… this belonged to your mother as well,” he said softly. “There is a trunk among your belongings, an unassuming one, marked only with the royal crest. Your mother left strict instructions that it be kept sealed until it was needed. I do not know what exactly is inside, but she told me that there is something in there to help you through life’s challenges and milestones—your wedding day, the birth of a child, or those times when you feel truly alone and in need of her wisdom.”
He gently pressed the key into her hand, his voice trembling with emotion. “She believed this would bring you comfort when the world seemed most uncertain. Keep it close, Princess… and let her guidance find you when the time is right.”
His gaze softened, and for a heartbeat, the mask of the royal servant slipped, revealing the sorrow of an old friend. “May the light of Rosehaven go with you, Princess. And may the scent of its roses always find you, even in the darkest halls of Tenebrax.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy, teary eyed, clenched her hand delicately around the vial of roses perfum, remnant of her mother's garden, and gently pulled the Chamberlain into a final, gentle hug.
"Thank you, for everything." she whispered, lightly tightening the hug. "My brother knows he can count on you, please both of you be careful, okay?" she then whispered again.
Amy then pulled away and gently wiped away a tear from his cheek. "I will also write to you too, old friend. Rest easy, I will be okay too." she then added with one, last final bright but gentle smile to reassure the Chamberlain.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The Chamberlain blinked rapidly, struggling to maintain composure as Amy’s words sank in. He bowed his head once, deeply moved, then took a single step back to give her space.
“As you wish, Your Highness,” he said softly, voice thick with emotion. “May your path be safe and your light never dim.”
He straightened, composing himself with a quiet breath. Then, with a solemn gesture, he turned toward the driver and lifted a hand.
The driver nodded, flicking the reins. The horses stirred, their hooves clattering against the cobblestones as the caravan began to move.
The Chamberlain stood at attention as the wheels creaked into motion, the banners of Rosehaven rippling in the breeze. He kept his gaze fixed on the carriage until it passed through the great gates and disappeared beyond the walls. Only then did he lower his hand, bowing his head once more, a silent prayer for the princess who carried the heart of Rosehaven into the unknown.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy's gaze remained on the Chamberlain and on the castle through the window, as she watched it slowly fade away in the distance. Her physical form might be leaving Rosehaven, but part of her heart was staying behind, as the carriage was now taking her towards her new life.
Once the castle had been gone from her sight, Amy sighed quietly, and slowly let the curtains fall back in place, covering the window as she sat back on her seat, next to Yuki.
"...Thank you for letting me watch my home until it was gone..." she quietly told Steel, as she had been insisting on doing so, knowing she would have to remain hidden afterwards.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“I understand, leaving must be hard,” Steel said nodding.
He clears his through designing not to get sentimental or speck out of turn. We won’t make the mordre before knight fall sense we are leaving so late in the day so I have sent a man ahead to to notify an inn near the border that we will be stopping there for the night. I want to cross the border firing the light of day. Afterwards it will take us 5 days to travail to the capital” steel explained.
5 days? There kingdoms must be even larger then she thought.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy looked shocked. "5 days? Oh wow...the maps really don't translate to the real scale of distances..." she replied. "A Inn should do just fine, I trudt your judgement, Sir." she then added with a light nod.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The caravan rolled to a halt in the gravel courtyard of the inn overlooking the Rose River. Lanterns glowed warm beneath the eaves, and the smell of hearth-smoke drifted on the evening wind. Beyond the slope, the river glimmered wide and silver, the far bank already swallowed in the darker pines of Tenebrax.
Steel swung down from his horse with a muted thump, his cloak settling at his back. He scanned the grounds with the sharp, practiced sweep of someone accustomed to keeping others safe.
“Orlan,” he called to a nearby guardsman, gesturing him forward with two fingers.
“Go inside. Speak to the innkeeper. Secure private rooms for the Princess and Lady Yukimora. No shared halls.”
Orlan nodded and jogged toward the inn’s entrance.
Steel turned to the rest of the escort, his tone steady and without hesitation:
“Perimeter teams, move.”
He pointed in a slow arc around the building.
“Two walk the exterior path around the inn. Keep moving, no standing posts. Two at the courtyard gate. Rotate every hour. I want eyes on the river and the treeline at all times.”
The soldiers responded immediately, splitting off into pairs. The clink of armor and low murmur of exchanged orders filled the dusk air.
He then addressed the stablehands moving toward the horses:
“Unharness and brush them down. Fresh water only, don’t use any unfamiliar feed without inspection.”
His gaze flicked briefly toward the shadowed expanse of the opposite bank.
Even across the distance, Tenebrax felt present.
Steel stepped to the carriage and opened the door with measured composure, offering an escorting arm and space, without presuming to lead.
“The rooms will be prepared shortly. We’ll cross at first light.”
There was no strain in his voice, only resolve.
“Tonight, we rest. Tomorrow, we keep our guard up.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy nodded in understanding, noticing all the men moving around behind him. They had known each other for years, now, and she trusted Steel and his judgement.
"I couldn't help myself and look at the other bank through the window...those trees look magnificient and tall." Amy commented with a light nod, showing that even if she looked outside, she respected the dark kingdom's foreign beauty.
Quan, a white tiger, approached Steel and heard what Amy said. "Tenebrax might have a bad reputation, your Highness, but...I heard that it's still got its own kind of beauty." he said with a light nod, then looked at Steel. "We secured the rooms for Princess Amy and Lady Yukimora." he said with another nod.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Good. I Will escort the princess to her you, you bring Lady Yukimora” Steel replied
He then turned to Amy, “right this my your highness” he said bowing to her then started to walk.
Meanwhile Yuki was being lead out of the carrege.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy had gotten out of the carriage with Steel's help, and Quan was helping Yuki out of the carriage.
Amy followed Steel gracefully, and stayed close too, but kept glancing at the tall pine trees on the other side of the river's bank.
There lied Tenebrax...which would become her new home. And where her future husband, Prince Shadow, resided.
Amy frowned. Future husband...I know nothing of him but his name and stories I've heard...he can't be that cold and ruthless...can he? she thought to herself.
Quan was leading Yuki right behind Steel and Amy.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
It was a quaint little in, more for travelers than royalty so it was not the level of comfort the girls were a custom to. But it was warm, dry and privet. They would only need to stay there for one night.
As Amy was in her room there was a knock on her door. “Amy?” Came Yuki’s voice. “Can I come in?”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy had changed into her nightgown, and she went to open the door. "Sure, come in." she invited her friend in.
She then went to sit on the bed and let herself fall into the pillows with a heavy sigh.
"Four more days to go..." she whispered.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Yuki came over and saw down next to her. “How are you doing… with everything that happened today?” Yuki asked.
This was the first time they had been able to talk alone sense Amy was first told that she would be married off to the black Prince. In one day’s time her entier life was turned upside down.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy closed her eyes and remained silent for almost a minute, before to reply: "...I'm...doing okay..."
Her voice was almost a whisper.
"...I was able to say good bye to His Majesty and the Chamberlain...I think it helped me departing my home, but the sadness lingers, of course..." she then added with a sigh.
Amy then opened her eyes and looked at Yuki. "And you? How are you doing...?" she asked, knowing it must not have been easy for her too.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Alright i guess. I don’t know, I might still just in shock.” Yuki replied then sighed as she looked down.
“My father was eager to send me along with you.” She added. “I could hear him discussing with his assistent deals he could make by marring me if to one of Tenebrax’s Lords.”
Yuki turns to look at her, “I heard that in Tenibrax it is impossible for a woman to refuse a marriage contract her father makes on her behalf.”
Yuki was trying to hide it but she was scared, scared her father would marry her off to the guest bidder and she would have no say in the matter.[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy frowned, and sat up, inviting Yuki to sit on the bed with her. Once she did, Amy gently wrapped her arms around her and hugged her quite tightly to comfort her.
"...I'm sorry to hear..." she whispered. "I might not be able to do anything, but...I'll be there, if you need anything..." she added, still whispering.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Yuki hugged her back, “I know you will and… and I will be there for you. That is my job after all,” she replied trying to give them a reson to laugh but Nether of them could. Not with everything that had happened, not with how their world was changing, not with all the uncertainty and fear they were both feeling.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy smiled sheepishly, but didn't laughed inded.
"Yeah...together through it all." she replied, still hugging her.
Meanwhile, in Tenebrax...
The castle had grown quieter, excepted for the people gathered in the ballroom to socialize and dance and sing. A rare moment of festivities.
Dusk was heading for Prince Shadow's living quarters, having been sent by the King to fetch his son.
Dusk knocked on the door and waited for the permission to come in, then opened the door and walked in.
"Your Highness." he said and bowed with a arm in front of his chest. "His Majesty has sent word for you to meet with him. He said that it was important." he said, slowly standing straight again.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Can’t you see I’m a little busy” Shadow replied with a stern voice. When Dusk stood up he realize what Shadow was doing.
There laying over top of Shadow’s desk was Lady Larain, daughter of one of the lords of Tenebrax. Her dress was scrunched up around her wast, her bear breasts pressed agent the table rubbing back and forth along it. The bottoms of her dress was polled way up and basses on were the prince was standing, the way both their bodies were moving and the way the lady was moaning and gasping. It was clear that Shadow was de flowing her right at this moment.
But this was nothing new to Dusk, he had walked in on the prince ruining ladies before or simply in bed with one. Sometimes Shadow did it for political reasons as with Lady Lorain here. Dusk knew what her father had angered the king.
He knew Shadow didn’t care if Dusk saw any of it in face he would often sumac him or simply give Dusk promotion to enter regardless of if he had a woman with him or not. Shadow’s irritation now was more about his father’s summons.
Lady Lorain however gasped when she heard Dusk speak. “No, I can’t.” She tried to say but Shadow grabbed her by her hair and polled her head up casing her to yelp.
“Shut up,” he said roughly and continued thrusting hard into her. “It’s too lait to change your mind.” He added starting to thrust faster making her moan even louder.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
There was nothing Dusk could do about it and was seemingly unphased by all of that.
"My apologies, Prince. But the King insisted on seeing you and discuss something important." Dusk repeated, his arms behind his back. "I will wait outside." he then added, turning around.
He soon exited the room and closed the door, aware that this would take a littlr while. He just stood guard with his arms in his back.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Dusk can hear the sounds through the door as Shadow was not at all general when it came to sex. After hearing Lady Lorain yell quit loudly then everything went silent, Dusk knew it over over.
A minuets or so latter Shadow same back out stratening his coller. By the look of him no one could tell what he had just been doing.
Shadow chuckled, “you really should stay and watch one of these days. It might help you loosen up.” He commented on a mischievous tone.
He then sighed, “alright, where dose my father want me to meet him?”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"I will pass, thank you, Your Highness." Dusk replied with respect but an unbothered expression.
The raccoon had only gotten married three months prior to Lady Sparkle, the royal seamstress, and he was loyal to her and her only. The contrast between the bubbly, energetic seamstress and the serious guard was actually humorous for most, but no one could deny their incredible, unbreakable love.
"The King requested to meet you in his office." Dusk then answered his question.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Alright,” Shadow replied and started walking. “Send some one to clin up that mess back there, oh and the desk too,” he said as he went to go speak to his father.
Meanwhile, in the main ball room a certain White hedgehog had no idea she was being watched.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Dusk did as the Prince commanded.
At the party, Krystal was enjoying a little glass of champagne, as she was watching the people dancing and chatting.
She had no idea that she was being watched, but she headed for the food table and grabbed a cupcake, feeling a tad hungry.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic smirked, knowing where Krystal was going and knew exactly how to time it. He approached the table as well, making sure she didn’t see him. He then reached out just the same time as Krystal but he was not aiming for the foot.
As Krystal reached out for the cupcake Sonic’s had slid along the back of her hand and quickly entered his fingers into hers and for a moment heals her hand there firmly, dominant.
After a moment he released his fingers and polled his hand back sliding his fingers back along Krystal’s hand and a little way up her arm.
It was just a simple touch of his hand to hers, in fact anyone watching it would just awesome they had both been reaching for the same desert, an easy mistake.
But some how that simple movement, that… slow touch that felt like it lasted much longer than it actually did, felt so… stimulating.
“Oh, pardon me” Sonic said, pretending like it was an accident. “I did not mean get in your way. Pleas, after you,” he said motioning to the cupcakes.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal's breath was caught offand she froze the moment his hand touched hers, the way it felt...so enticing...she blushed a bit.
Krystal then took a deep breath. "Good eveing, Your Highness." she smiled, after the initial shock was passed.
She picked the cupcake she was aiming for and statted eating it, looking at him in the eyes as she did.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic just smirked, “I do hope you’re enjoying the festivities” he commented as he watched you eat. “I don’t know we’re my father or brother got off to but they should be coming back evenchaly.” He added genuinely not knowing, and to be honest not really caring. He just didn’t like being the only member of the Royal family there.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal looked amused as she finished eating the cupcake. "I am enjoying myself, thank you. But you on the other end appear bored." she replied, taking another sip of her champagne.
The people around the ballroom were chatting, dancing, singing and laughing, eating and drinking as well.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic chuckled, “you know me to well,” sonic replied then put out his hand towards her. “May I have this next dance?” He asked.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal smiled with a light blush, and gently reached to rest her hand in his.
"It would be my pleasure, Your Highness." she replied.
She'd never refuse him a dance. Nor any chances of stealing glances at him.
From the other side of the room, Silver is standing still by the ballroom's doors, his arms in his back, standing straight and professional.
He silently observed as Prince Sonic led his little sister to the main dancedfloor and start dancing with her.
Silver suspected that they had a fun thing for each other, though he had no idea to which extent. He however knew Prince Sonic was not like crown Prince Shadow and would not do anything that could damage Krystal's reputation.
He still made sure that she was comfortable with the situation and, once he realized that she was, as always, he resumed keeping watch over the room and respond in Prince Shadow's place.
Krystal was obviously happy about dancing with Prince Sonic and she was smiling brightly as he twirled her around and then pulled her back to him, a blush creeping back onto her cheeks as he held her comfortably close to his body.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
This time Sonic pulled Krystal back to him and pressed her into him much closer than normal, literally no space between them. He let his hand slid lower onto her lower back than normal.
Sonic leaned his face in a bit closer as he whispers, “I thought I told you not to wear that perfume anymore when you came here” he said his voice and a little raspy.
“If I didn’t know any better I would think you did this intentionally.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal couldn't help herself and blush more at that, his proximity sending shivers down her spine as he spoke with that tone.
"I...like that perfume, Sir...It's the only one that doesn't make me feel dizzy..." she whispered, not affirming or denying that she was doing it on purpose.[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic leans a little close and takes in a deep, deliberate breath of the perfume mingling with Krystal’s sent. He let out a quiet but low growl as he moved back. “One of these days you’re going to push me to fare and I will have to find a way to apologize to your brother.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal's face was getting bright red and he could almost see smoke fuming out of her head as she looked adorably embarrassed.
"D-Don't say that, please..." she said quite breathlessly.
Not that she didn't like the attention, though...but the way he said that...god forbbid whatever would happen.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic chuckled as they continued to chance, “then maybe you should stop waring the perfume,” he teased back at Krystal sliding his hand a tinny bit lower.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"It's the only one I can wear!" Krystal blurted out, still blushing as they kept dancing.
It was always so easy to tease her and put her in all of her emotions, it was both adorable and funny.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic chuckled again before whispering, “then I can’t be held responsible for the consequences,” he whispered in that low, seductive voice of his.
Before Krystal can respond the song ended and Sonic polled back. He bowed a little as was customs for the end of a chance.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Still blushing and reeling from what he had just said, Krystal also bowed as they were finished dancing, her heart pounding in her chest.
This evening was far more interesting than either of them would have anticipated.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
A soldier walked over to Silver and cleared his through. “Prince Shadow needs your presence in his office.” I’m a vary serious tone. “I highly recommend you depart without delay.” He added trying to emphasize that this was not a time to be making Shadow wait.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Alright, I am going there right away." Silver replied with a nod.
He glanced one last time at his sister to make sure that she was still alright, then brisklh walked out of the ballroom.
Silver made his way straight for Prince Shadow's office, wondering what was going on for his presence to be requested so...insistingly.
Silver soon arrived at the office's door and knocked on it, before entering.
"Good evening, Your Highness." Silver bowed, after closing the door behind himself.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Silver barely had time to finish saying then when he hears the sound of shattering glass as a vase its the wall. “THAT FUCKING BASTARD!” Shadow yelled extremely pissed.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Silver jumped and widened his eyes not expecting such an outburst of rage.
"W-What's going, Your Highness?" he asked carefully, but was tense from the Prince's aggression.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“My father, MY FUCKING FATHER!!!” He said and grabbed something ells and through it agents the wall.
Shadow then turned to face Silver, “has chosen a wife for me. A FUCKING WIFE!!” He said clearly angry.
Shadow started pacing still angry. “He made a contract with the new king of Rosehaven for me to marry his little sister. Out of all the godforsaken little countries he had to make me marry a princess form there of all fucking places!”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Silver blinked in surprise, still wide eyed. "An arranged marriage between the crown Prince of Tenebrax and the Princess of Rosehaven?" he repeated.
He watched the Prince trashing around the office.
"Prince." Silver called out to him, respectful but serious. "Has the King even explained what advantages this union would even bring?" he asked, perfectly aware that Prince Shadow was still furious.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow sighed and waved a hand, “he started to but I didn’t listen. I couldn't focus.” He replied then looked over at Silver, “and drop the damn formality already. It’s just us now.” He replied
Silver es the one person other than his frothed Shadow felt truly comfortable around. Silver was the closest thing to a best friend that Shadow had.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Right." Silver replied with a light chuckle as he approached the office and sat down on a chair. "So, the Princess of Rosehaven, uh? I heard that she has quite the spirit, you know." he then said, an amused smirk on his face.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Why the hell would I want that,” Shadow replied still kissed and started pacing around the room. “She’s probably wild and… independant.” He added rolling his eyes.
“Woman in their little kingdom have no disabling, no obedience. They are wild and unruly.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Silver still looked amused. "According to what I have heard about the Princess, she is beautiful, kind hearted, and fiery." he replied, still smirking. "If I'm not mistaken, this could be thrilling for you, given how...most women are submissive to you." he then added, leaning back against the chair.
"Wouldn't you agree that a little challenge would be quite enticing?" Silver then added with a confident grin.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow’s passing behinds today slow down a bit and he stoped as a smirk came to his face. “You, might have a point there” he replied. “At the vary least it could be some entertainment.”
Shadow chuckled and looked over at Silver, “you do know me so well don’t you?” He jocked knowing how Silver was able to find something to calm him down.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Silver smirked again. "I do know for a fact that you need some form of challenge to be entertained properly." he chuckled.
But then he got a thoughtful look on his face.
"Maybe her fire is what you need." he said with that thoughtful look on his face. "Just try to remember this: she has no say either on the subject, she is stuck just like you." he then added.
Silver then chuckled softly. "It probably won't be easy, you might both hate each other at first, but you can both work on your marriage one day at the time." he then concluded with a wink.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“We will have to see.” Shadow replied then chuckled “Mayer her fire as you so call it, is only because she grew up in a land that lets their woman go wild. Once she is here and learns how we demand our women to act civilized that fire might not shine quit as bright.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Silver just kept looking amused. "Some fires can't be tamed, Shadow...you, better than anyone, would know about that." he replied, referring to Shadow's own fire and unwillingness to bend to others but the King, even if it was not done with pleasure.
He then laughed. "Until we meet the Princess, however, you are free to do as you please." he said, knowing that this engagement meant that both of the Princess and Shadow would have to be faithful to each other...weither they liked it or not.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow froze as that realization just hit him. His eyes narrowed darkly. “I’ll be famed if I let some fireball princess tell me who I can take to my own bed.” He replied he said angrily.
But his anger was not at Silver or even Amy for once, it was the law. The law that was designed to ensure that the first child born after a royal wedding was a legitimate one.
“FUCK!” Shadow said knowing he couldn't get out of it now getting mad again but at least not as bad as before.
Shadow then chuckled as a smirk came to his face. “Well then, I had better make the most of this time then.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Silver shook his head with a light chuckle, knowing that there was no stopping him.
"Do as you please, of course." he replied, then got up from the chair. "In the meantime, you can either attend the ongoing party." he then suggested more than a request.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow sighed, “you have a point, I really should show my face for longer than 5 minuets” he replied referring to dis disappearing act from earlier once he got alone.
“Alright, let’s go” He replied but then smirked. “But I better see you at lest talk to Blaze.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Silver ever so subtly blushed and crossed his arms over his chest. "She always appear to be busy, I don't want to get in the middle of her business." he replied with a dull expression.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow achats his cuffed as he was heading for the door, “I already got her here” he said then looked back at silver with a smirk, “I can’t do everything for you.” He teased before heading back to the party.
The next morning Amy was starting to wake up after a rather long night. The bed was not nearly soft enough for what she was used to and made it hard to sleep.
A knuck came to the door. “Princess, we have ordered you and Lady Yukimora breakfast. It should be ready for you both in about 15 minuets. Then we need to make for the border.” Steel said from the other side of the door.[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy let out a loud yawn, still half-asleep. The carriage is much more comfy...I should nap in it. she thought to herself.
"Thank you, Steel...I'll be there soon." Amy replied, yawning again.
She then got out of bed and dressed up for the day, putting on a nice dress and jewels. She then fixed her pink, long flowly quills as they were quite messy.
Once that she was presentable, she came out of the room just as Yuki did.
"Hey." Amy lightly smiled, still sleepy. "How was your night? I plan to nap in the carriage..." she then added with a mischievous smile.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Yuki laughed a little, “I laughter need to do the same. These beds are…” Yuki said but decided not to finish not wanting to be loud. “They, do the best they can.” She added.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy smiled sheepishly. "It was better than nothing, the bed was still comfy, just...not what I'm used too." she replied, whispering a bit.
They walked down the stairs to go and get breakfast. Amy caught a glance of the pines on the other river bank and got a bit excited to see them closer today.
I hope I won't be asleep when we will be there. she thought to herself.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The morning came pale and cool, the air still carrying the faint scent of rose fields behind them. Dew clung to the grass, and a thin mist drifted over the riverbank below. The inn’s courtyard was already awake by the time breakfast had ended.
The horses had been watered and brushed, their harnesses checked twice over. The wagons were reloaded with practiced efficiency, crates and trunks tied securely with rope. The guards gathered in formation, their armor catching the early light in muted glints of silver and steel.
Steel stood near the lead carriage, reviewing the final preparations. His cloak fluttered lightly in the breeze as he watched two of his men tighten the last of the saddle straps. Everything was in order.
As Princess Amy and Lady Yukimora stepped out from the inn’s doors, Steel lifted a hand, not hurried, but clear and directive.
“Escort the Princess and Lady Yukimora to the carriage,” he ordered. His tone carried the steady confidence of routine, not alarm.
Two guards stepped forward to guide them respectfully but without crowding.
Steel waited until they were close before he opened the carriage door himself, offering the same steadying arm as the evening before. courteous, unobtrusive, reliable.
“The river crossing is less than half an hour’s ride from here,” he said, voice calm. “We’ll reach the border at full daylight, just as planned.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy softly nodded, accepting his help. "Thank you, Steel. I am hoping for a calm, eventless travel." dhe smiled lightly.
She looked the other way, however, her ears slightly pinned, as she was most definitely looking towards the direction of Rosehaven's Castle, even if they could no longer see it.
Amor, Chamberlain...this is it, we are going to cross the border today...Please be ok, too. she thought to herself.
Taking a deep breathe, Amy then looked away and climbed into the carriage, while another guard was helping Yuki to climb into it, too.
Quan was already on his horse, his eyes scanning the area.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Once both girls were in and the other soldierss were getting to their spots still looks inside the carriage. “I need you both to promise me something.” He said with a vary serious tone. “If things take a turn for the worse you get to the closest guard you can and get out of it. Head back for Rosehaven and don’t look back.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy pinned her ears and widened her eyes, staring at Steel like he had asked her something impossible. He could clearly see in the Princess' eyes that she wanted to protest, but he then saw her swallow and look down at her hands on her lap, clearly realizing that she couldn't refuse him that.
"...I promise that we will flee to safety, Steel..." she promised, although rather quietly and clearly defeated, as she slightly clenched her hands on her lap.
She knew that she couldn't let her temper get the better of her. She knew that she had to listen to Steel. And she knew that of sacrifices needed to be made to ensure her survival...that she could do nothing but honor them.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Just remember, everyone man here is prepared and ready to die to protect you. You are the hart of our people, if you survive then hope survies. Never forget that.” Steel added trying to help Amy feel a little better about his request.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy slowly nodded, even though it was clear that she didn't like to think of it that way.
Quan gave the signal that everything was good, and Steel ordered for the procession to move.
Slowly, they made their way to the border, and Amy didn't looked outside, knowing she had to make sure to not give her identity away.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The road descended in a slow curve toward the Rose River, the morning mist rising like smoke from the water’s surface. The river was broad here, its surface steel-blue and restless. A stone bridge arched across it, old, sturdy, and wide enough for carriages to pass in single file.
On the far bank, the land changed sharply.
The bright fields and rolling hills of Rosehaven gave way to dark pine forests, dense and towering. The air itself seemed colder, the wind sharper. Shadows pooled in places the light did not touch.
At the Rosehaven bank, a handful of Tenebrax border riders stood waiting, riders in blackened armor, cloaks the color of storm clouds. Their helmets bore the crest of a thorned rose wrought in iron, unmistakable, unwelcoming.
Steel rode ahead of the caravan, reins steady, expression unreadable. He halted just before the midpoint of the bridge and gave a brief, respectful bow of the head, a soldier acknowledging another soldier.
The Tenebrax captain returned the gesture, raising a fist to signal his men to stand down, not welcoming, but permitting.
No words were exchanged.
No words were necessary.
Steel lifted a hand behind him.
“Proceed,” he said, voice low but carrying.
The caravan crossed the bridge in measured silence.
Once on the other side, the world changed entirely.
The forest closed around the road like a throat. The trees were taller and darker than those of Rosehaven, their branches knitting overhead to dim the daylight. The air smelled of cold earth, resin, and something older, something watchful.
The bridge behind them disappeared into the rising mist.
The moment the caravan crossed onto Tenebrax soil, the world changed.
The forest moved.
Not slowly — violently.
From the black pines came the sound of hooves pounding, fast and heavy. Horses burst from the treeline at a full gallop, armored riders with black-and-crimson plate and helms shaped to look sharp, predatory. Their formation tightened like a vice as they swept down the slope, kicking up dirt and leaves in a roaring wave.
At the same instant, foot soldiers emerged from the shadows among the trees, dozens of them, weapons already drawn. Not in threat. In readiness. Their armor was ridged and angular, their cloaks split for movement, their Shadow-marked crest burning red against black steel.
The sound crashed into the caravan like thunder.
The convoy guards did not panic.
Their training took hold, shields shifted, stances locked, the defensive ring forming in total silence.
But it didn’t matter.
Tenebrax had twice their numbers.
Behind and ahead.
Left and right.
Even the treeline above.
They were completely surrounded.
The riders didn’t slow until they were close enough that the steam of their horses’ breath mixed with the morning fog. Swords glinted, polished, sharp, waiting.
Then… silence.
From between the riders came the captain.
He didn’t need to raise his voice.
Authority clung to him like shadow.
His armor was black steel edged in deep crimson, the seal of the king, the angular, flame-shaped mark, set over his heart like an ever-burning coal. His horse moved with slow, deliberate steps, the ground seeming to shift to accommodate him rather than the other way around.
He looked at the caravan. not startled, not suspicious, but as if he were looking at objects he already knew belonged to him.
When he spoke, his tone was smooth and cold enough to freeze bone.
“Princess of Rosehaven.”
Not a greeting.
A confirmation.
“Your arrival has been anticipated.”
His gaze shifted, slow and assessing, to Steel,
the faintest curl of disdain touching the corner of his mouth.
“Your escort has brought you to the border. Their purpose ends here.”
Not shouted.
Not sharp.
Just… final.
The surrounding soldiers tightened formation by inches, subtle but unmistakable, the jaws of the trap clicking shut.
The captain continued:
“By decree of the Crown of Tenebrax, your safety, movement, and conduct are now under our protection.”
Protection was spoken like a threat.
Because it was.
His horse stepped closer.
“You will come with us.”
There was no room for refusal.
No space for debate.
No illusion of choice.
Not here.
Not anymore.[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy grit her teeth, having heard all of that from inside the carriage. She glanced at Yuli and could tell that she was terrified.
There was no room for anything...but there was no way that she was going to let them intimidate her and her men.
"Stay in here." she told Yuki in a breathe.
Amy then slowly opened the door on one of the sides of the carriage and Quan immediately approached her on his horse.
"Princess, you mustn't expose yourself...!" he said with wide eyes.
"Help me down from the carriage, please." Amy politely but firmly demanded on a tone that was asking for no questions.
Quand grit his teeth, but got off his horse and lended the Princess his hand, and helped her down from the carriage.
"Stay here with Lady Yukimora." Amy ordered quietly, and started making her way towards where Steel was on his horse.
Rosehaven's soldiers watched their Princess walk confidently towards the very front of the delegation and moved aside respectfully to make way for her.
Amy exchanged looks with Steel and she could tell he was growing more tense now that she was exposed like that and she nodded softly at him, trying to reassure him that she didn't mean to argue or anything.
She stopped walking and stood right by his side, although he was higher, being that he was on his horse.
She looked straight at Tenebrax's Captain in the eyes, hers showing no fear whatsoever.
"I am the Princess of Rosehaven." Amy introduced herself loud enough for him and most soldiers to hear her. "I understand the meaning of your words, Captain, and I humbly request that you ask for your soldiers to clear the path from the bridge behind my convoy escort." she then added.
Amy then gesgured towards the carriage, where Yuki and their belongings all were.
"I will come with you without protest, but first let my escort return to Rosehaven unharmed. I will return to the carriage then, and your soldiers can take over it to take my Lady-in-waiting and I to your castle inside the carriage." she clearly explained, making sure she was only asking for her men to return to her kingdom unharmed.
Steel knew what she was doing...she was obviously behaving like she was supposed to, but also...she was gauging the Tenebrax's Captain's reaction...even if her method was incredibly reckless.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Steel was surprised when Amy came up beside him. He shifted just enough to place himself fractionally in front of Amy, a movement subtle to outside eyes, unmistakable to one who knew him. His posture was controlled, his voice steady when he spoke, a soldier addressing another soldier, but also a protector placing himself firmly between danger and the one under his charge.
The Tenebrax Captain studied Amy in silence for a moment, the quiet stretching between the two groups like a drawn bowstring. His horse shifted beneath him, but he remained perfectly still, helm casting a measured shadow over his eyes. When he finally spoke, his tone carried a composed clarity that held the attention of everyone present.
“You step forward on your own feet, Princess,” he said, and though the words were simple, there was weight in them. “Few of noble blood would leave the safety of their carriage in such circumstances. Fewer still would do so to shield those sworn to them.” His voice did not warm, but there was a distinct note of recognition, the kind one soldier grants another when witnessing courage, even in an enemy or stranger. “Your bravery reflects well upon Rosehaven.”
He let the words settle before continuing, now directing his attention to the escort gathered behind her and around the caravan, though his gaze flicked briefly toward Steel. “If any among your guard wish to return to Rosehaven,” he said, “they will not be barred. They may turn back without interference or delay.”
The offer was delivered with diplomatic courtesy, every syllable calm and formal. Yet beneath it ran a quieter implication, one every trained warrior present understood. Returning now would not merely be going home; it would be retreat, surrender, abandoning the one they were charged to protect.
The Captain did not need to voice the subtext. It lingered in the stillness of the forest, in the steady ranks of armored riders surrounding them, in the narrow road ahead, and in the fully blocked one behind.
Steel looked down at Amy, "Forgive me, your highness, but I will not abandon you or Lady Yukimora," he said to her quietly before lifting his gaze back to the Tenebrax captain.
Steel rode forward only enough to stand parallel with Amy. His posture remained controlled, but every line of him was prepared, not to attack, but to endure. His voice, when he spoke, carried the calm certainty of a man who understood exactly what would happen if he faltered.
“The Princess of Rosehaven travels under treaty,” Steel began. “Her passage is secured by agreement between our crowns. Her escort is sworn to her safety, and we do not break our oaths at borders drawn on maps.”
The Tenebrax captain did not react at once. His horse shifted beneath him, and the armor across his chest, blackened steel edged with deep crimson, caught the faint morning light. When he replied, his tone was steady, but sharper now, the civility taking on a hint of iron.
“Treaty or not, you stand within Tenebrax lands,” he said. “Your oaths were sworn under Rosehaven. They hold weight there. They do not command here.” His gaze swept the Rosehaven guard, measuring their readiness, counting their resolve. “Your duty ends when the Princess reaches our custody. You have escorted her to the border. Your task is complete.”
Steel’s jaw tightened, not with anger, but with calculation. His reply came not faster, but colder, each word chosen as deliberately as stepping on stable stones across a river.
“My task is complete,” he repeated, “when Her Highness is delivered into the presence of the King of Tenebrax.” He paused, letting that distinction settle. “Not into the hands of his border captain.”
That struck.
A few Tenebrax soldiers shifted their stance, a subtle twitch of attention, the smallest suggestion of approval at Steel’s precision. The Captain’s expression did not change, but the air around him sharpened.
“You presume,” the Captain said slowly, “that you are owed access to our King.”
“I presume nothing,” Steel replied. “I speak only to the terms to which your King agreed.”
A stillness passed through the formation, not silence, not calm, but recognition.
A line had been named.
For the first time, the Captain’s posture shifted, just a fraction, but enough to acknowledge the reality: forcing Rosehaven’s escort to turn back would be a visible violation of the treaty Tenebrax itself issued.
Breaking that oath would damage Tenebrax’s honor.
And Tenebrax defends its honor with blood.
When the Captain spoke again, his voice had not softened, but it had settled.
“Very well,” he said. “Your escort will continue.” The concession was not gracious. It was edged and reluctant, as though granting it cost something. “They will march under Tenebrax's lead. Their weapons will remain sheathed. Any attempt to interfere with command will be taken as a provocation.”
Steel’s expression remained steady as he acknowledged the terms. “We will match your formation,” he replied, his tone firm but even. “And maintain peace as long as peace is maintained.” The promise was delivered with the clarity of a man who understood both the responsibility and the danger of the moment, a soldier’s oath, conditional and precise, neither submissive nor provocative, but binding on both sides of the line.
The Captain raised his hand. The ring of soldiers shifted, not to open the way back, but to form a direct and narrow passage forward. The thick forest road ahead lay flanked by armored riders, their spears angled just enough to suggest movement was permitted, and anything else was not.
The way home had not opened.
Only the way deeper.
“We proceed,” the Captain said, “once the Princess is secured in her carriage.”
The message beneath it was unmistakable:
There is no return.
Only forward, into Tenebrax.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy had been holding her breath the whole time that both captains had exchanged words.
Amy subtly nodded her head at Tenebrax's Captain, just relieved to avoid bloodshed. She then looked up at Steel, even if he kept his eyes on the Captain.
"I shall return to my carriage now." she softly said, knowing it would reassure him.
Amy then turned around on her heels and walked back to the carriage just as confidently and on her own as before.
Quan quietly helped her get back into the carriage, and nodded at her, before closing the door.
Amy let out another deep breathe and slightly slid down from her seat, but remained seated on it anyway. Her ears slightly pinned back, as she closed her eyes.
This was...tense... she thought to herself. Did they really think we were coming to invade them or something? she then thought again.
Amy then opened her eyes and looked at Yuki.
"Are you alright?" she whispered.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Yuki did seam scared but more worried, “I am fine but are you alright? That was really bold of you to go out there like that. Anything could have happened, you could have been really hurt” She replied with concern.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy softly nodded in acknowledgement. "I know...but I had to make it clear that we were not coming as enemies, too..." she quietly replied, before sighing and siting more straight. "I am fine, but it was not the moment to protest or argue...it was time for subtle negociations." she then added.
And I know that Steel will lecture me about it later too. she then thought to herself and chuckled quietly.
They both soon heard commands being shouted loudly, and soon the carriage was moving once more.
Towards the heart of Tenebrax.
Towards her husband-to-be.
The sudden thought made Amy blush subtly. She wondered if the King or Prince Shadow were behind this...embush...or whatever that was.[[USER_A]] said the following:
The caravan moved out in a controlled, deliberate formation. Tenebrax riders took the lead and flanks, their black-and-crimson armor cutting sharp shapes against the darkening treeline. Rosehaven’s escort rode within the column, shields lowered but hands never far from their weapons. Steel positioned himself near the Princess’s carriage, close enough to guard, distant enough to maintain formation. The road carried them beneath towering firs and heavy-canopied oak, where sunlight filtered down in fractured beams and the air grew cooler with every mile.
No one spoke.
Tenebrax soldiers did not chatter or laugh among themselves; they rode with a unified, predatory silence that felt less like escort and more like escorting prey. Every glance was measured. Every hoofstep sounded deliberate on the packed earth. The Rosehaven guards, though disciplined, felt the weight of being surrounded in unfamiliar land, and their attention never wavered.
Hours passed.
Then more.
The sun climbed and fell again toward the west, and still the Tenebrax formation did not slow. No rest for the horses. No pause for food or water beyond brief moments where one rider at a time exchanged with another. The pace was not enough to break them, but it made the message unmistakable:
Tenebrax does not adjust itself for guests.
As dusk thickened into the deep blue of early night, Steel guided his horse forward toward the Tenebrax Captain. He did not force the approach or challenge formation, he simply rode up the lane allotted by their earlier agreement. When he spoke, his tone was steady, practical, offering respect rather than confrontation.
“We have crossed far into your territory now,” he said. “Your knowledge of the land exceeds ours. If there is an inn or a minor lord’s holding nearby, we can take shelter there for the night. Our horses will be of better use to your capital if we allow them rest.”
It was a reasonable, professional suggestion.
The kind commanders exchanged to prevent unnecessary strain.
The Captain did not so much as turn his head.
His gaze remained fixed ahead on the forest road.
“We do not stop,” he said. “We ride through the night.”
Steel’s posture stiffened, and though his voice remained measured, there was no hiding the push behind his next words. “Then I must raise objection,” he replied, guiding his horse just enough to be heard without disrupting formation. “We must stop and let the horses and the caravan rest. The capital is still 4 days travel.”
The Captain finally turned his head, just slightly, enough to acknowledge Steel, but not enough to suggest he granted him equal standing. “If your escort cannot endure the pace required to reach the capital on schedule, they may fall back,” he said. The tone was diplomatic. The implication was anything but. “Tenebrax does not burden itself for the comfort of foreign riders.”
Steel did not allow the provocation to land. He did not look away, and he did not raise his voice. “My men are seasoned riders, and exhaustion is not our concern. What I question is the welfare of the Princess and her lady. They are not accustomed to travel of this length without rest. To continue without pause risks their well-being.”
The Captain faced forward again, reins held in one gloved hand, though his reply came without hesitation.
“The Princess is expected at the capital in two days’ time,” he said. “Those were the King’s explicit instructions. Had your caravan chosen not to rest last night on Rosehaven soil, there would have been time for pauses along the road.” A pause, brief, cutting. “The delay was not of our making.”
It was not spoken cruelly.
But the meaning struck sharp all the same.
Steel’s grip tightened on his reins, just once. The insult was not directed at him, but it landed squarely on his conscience. After all, it had been his decision were to stop for the night.
The Captain continued, tone as level as ever.
“She may sleep within the carriage if she must. The road is manageable for it. But we do not stop.”
There was a finality to the words, the kind that came from orders issued at a throne, not a border.
The Captain was not choosing this. He was enforcing it.
Steel held his position a moment longer, jaw set but expression composed, then eased his horse back to its place beside the carriage. He gave no outward sign of offense, only a small exhale through his nose, the kind a soldier learns to release so that anger does not cloud judgment.
Behind him, the Rosehaven guard understood what had just occurred.
There would be no easing of tension.
No shared ground.
No trust.
Tenebrax wished to wear them down before they even reached the capital.
Stell moved his rice a little closer to the side of the carriage. “Forgive me your highness. There will be no rest.” He said in a low and quiet voice.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy could tell that something was bugging Steel and she slightly pinned her ears.
"It's not your fault, Captain. You did nothing wrong." she replied, trying to reassure him. "Don't worry about me and Lady Yukimora, we will manage to sleep in here." she then added.
Amy then frowned lighly. "Will you and the others be alright?" she then asked, clearly concerned for him and the rest of the Rosehaven convoy.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Do not worry about us your highness. We are trained for this. It is both of you and the horses polling the wages and carriages that concern me. They were not exactly packed with the intention of a straight through ride. We may need to find a time to stop and rotate them. That way the same horse does not have to carry the heaviest load the entire time.” Steel explained.
Yuki trained to laugh but it was forced. “I guess it is good that we brought two spares so that they could be rotated.” She pointed out.
“Seeing as how the Tenebrax are riders themselves they will know the impotents of chairing for their mounts. If you so wish for the horses to be rotated I will inform their captain of your decision.” Stell said wording it in a way that she would make it an order and then he would have no chose but to fallow it.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy nodded. "Please do so. Let the poor creatures be swapped witht he spare horses. This shouldn't take long, perhaps fifteen minutes to swap them." she replied, thinking the horses would enjoy the break.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Yes your highness, I shall see it done,” Steel said in a formal tone then rode his horse up to the Tenebrax Captain. Amy and Yukki can hear them talking but not the words. After a moment the carefree stoped.
A moment latter the driver of the carefe opened the door. “So ether of you wish to step out for a moment while the bourses are being rotated? Have a chance to stretch you lags a bit?”
The soldierss had formed a small semi circle around that side of her carriage to protect her, if she didn’t choose to step out.
Yuki looked over at Amy, “I think that would me nice.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy nodded and they got out of the carriage, stretching and walking around.
Amy then went to Quan and whispered in his ear. "Do you mind uh...accompanying me near that tree?" she asked with a light blush.
Quan understood the meaning and nodded. He started accompanying Amy and Yuki near that tree she spoke of, but their path was blocked by a Tenebrax soldier.
"Pardon me, Princess, but where do you think you're going?" he asked with a rised eyebrow.
Amy's cheeks flushed red, both from embarrassment and slight annoyance.
"Do I need to ask permission to relieve myself privately, now?" she mumbled as she crossed her arms.
"Oh..." the Tenebrax soldier replied, realizing he was out of his place. "My apologies, Your Highness. May I accompany you as well? Tenebrax is dangerous at night, your soldier alone is...asking for troubles." he then added, looking at Quan.
Quan just stared at him with a slight glare, but then slightly nodded after seemingly pondering on what was said.
"I see no objection to this, Princess." Quan replied, looking at Amy.
"...Fine, as long as you two stay at a respectful distance." she quietly replied, more embarrassed than anything else.
The Tenebrax soldier bowed a bit. "Of course, Your Highness.
Quan, Amy, Yuki and the soldier then made their way towards the tree, making sure to not go too far but also enough to make sure the Princess and her Lady-in-waiting would get some privacy.[[USER_A]] said the following:
The night had settled into that deep, heavy quiet that only forested roads could hold, where every tree stood black against a blacker sky and the stars were smothered by thick branches overhead. The horses were being swapped, hooves shifting in the packed dirt, harness clasps buckled and unbuckled under Steel’s supervision. The air smelled of pine, leather, and cold.
Steel had just stepped back to inspect the new harness line when the world seemed to snap. A whistling sound tore through the air, not wind, not animal, but the unmistakable hiss of an arrow cutting down from above. It struck one of the wagon wheels first, splintering wood and thudding deep into the rim.
“Shields up!” Steel’s voice cut sharply across the clearing.
Before the echo had died, the forest exploded.
Figures surged from the dark scrub and tree line, furred silhouettes and flash-grinned teeth, mottled cloaks for camouflage, crude blades glinting in the torchlight. They did not move like soldiers. They moved like predators.
The Tenebrax line reacted instantly, a ripple of black-and-crimson armor snapping into tighter formation. Spears angled. Shields raised. The Tenebrax Captain didn’t shout. He didn’t need to. He gave one gesture, small, sharp, and his riders closed ranks forward, cutting a defensive semicircle toward the road.
Steel wheeled his horse toward the carriage without hesitation, signaling his men with a quick motion of his arm. The Rosehaven guards surged inward, forming a second layer around the wagons, shields overlapping like a shell.
The raiders slammed into both sides of the caravan at once.
Steel caught one of the attackers with the flat of his shield and swung his sword in the same motion, knocking the raider off balance long enough to keep him from reaching the carriage. Sparks jumped where steel met steel in the torchlight.
The Tenebrax Captain drew his blade, long, curved, blackened steel with a crimson edge like dried blood. He cut down one of the ambushers in a single, efficient stroke. Not theatrical. Not angry. Just final.
Then the line broke.
A raider crashed into the flank of a Tenebrax horse, sending the mount rearing and throwing its rider into the dirt. The circle shuddered, gaps opening faster than anyone could close them. The attackers knew exactly where to hit, not at the armored front, but at the joints, hooves, reins, wagon-latches. They struck with purpose.
Steel didn’t have time to shout orders; he reacted.
He swung down from his horse in one fluid motion, landing between a raider and the nearest wagon wheel. Steel blocked a downward strike with the full face of his shield, sparks scattering, then shoved forward with his whole body behind it. The raider stumbled backward directly into the path of a Tenebrax spear; neither soldier said a word, but the gratitude was understood in a glance.
It was fighting first, thinking later.
Another raider lunged toward the horses pulling the carriage. A Rosehaven guard intercepted, barely, before being shoved aside by the raider’s weight. A Tenebrax soldier grabbed the attacker’s arm, twisted, and drove him into the ground. The Rosehaven guard, breathless, used the opening to finish the strike.
The forest became motion and sound:
Shouting.
Steel colliding.
Hooves thrashing.
Branches snapping under bodies.
No lines. No formations. Just survival.
The Tenebrax Captain fought near the front, where the raiders pressed hardest. His blade didn’t swing wide or command attention; it moved like something designed to end lives with minimal waste. He cut down a second attacker, pivoted, and drove his horse into another to break their momentum.
Steel didn’t have time to look for him, but the Captain’s presence was unmistakable; the battlefield bent slightly around wherever he moved, like water pushed aside by a boat.
A Tenebrax soldier was pinned beneath a raider’s blade, shield trapped. Steel struck the raider from behind, wrenching him off, the two soldiers locking shields instinctively, Rosehaven and Tenebrax, without needing to speak.
They weren’t allies.
They weren’t enemies.
They were outnumbered.
And they were trying to hold the same collapsing circle.
Another wave of raiders burst out of the dark, howling, not like soldiers, not like bandits, but like hunters who smelled their kill getting close.
The Tenebrax Captain’s voice cut through the din:
“Keep them off the wagons!”
Not a command to his men.
Not a command to Rosehaven.
A command to everyone still standing.
Steel slammed into a raider reaching for the carriage steps, shield-first, the impact jarring through his entire arm. Another Rosehaven guard joined him. Then a Tenebrax soldier. No one spoke. No one had to.
The colors of uniforms stopped mattering.
It was chaos, and in chaos, loyalty reveals itself.
Off in the forest, leaves rustled underfoot as the small group stepped farther from the main road, the sounds of distant fighting muffled by trees and distance.
Then the silence broke.
Two shapes burst from the darkness almost at once, not stumbling, not uncertain, but lunging with the speed of those who had been lying in wait. They moved low and fast, their bodies half-masked by smeared ash and torn cloaks, their eyes reflecting just enough light to show intent. hands reached outward, rough and calloused, one set aiming for a wrist, the other for a shoulder, the grasp meant not to harm but to seize.
The movement was coordinated, practiced, the kind of strike executed by raiders who had studied their target’s habits or timed their approach to a breath. Twigs snapped under their boots, and brush bent under their weight as they came in from opposite angles, one from the side, one from behind, closing the space with brutal efficiency.
One of the raiders grabbed Amy with one arm around her, the other on her wrist. He practically lifted her off the ground as he started dragging her into the darkness. The other rader grabbed Lady Yukimore, literally throwing her over his shoulder before turning and running back the way he came. A third rider lunged at the soldiers trying to block their path, trying to prevent them from reaching Amy and Yuki.
The battle had grown dense and disordered, the clash of steel and the thud of bodies against earth creating a confusion of movement that neither side had the luxury to organize. Steel was locked in close combat near the wagons, pushing back raiders who tried to disable wheels and cut harness lines. He realized, even in the chaos, that none of the attackers reached for the carriage doors. Not once. They struck at what would slow the caravan, never at what it carried.
The Tenebrax Captain noticed the pattern at the same time. He drove his horse forward into the fray, cutting down an attacker with a swift, economical strike before turning sharply to take in the broader field. His gaze moved over the shattered defensive circle, the damaged wheel, the unbroken carriage door, and the empty space where the Princess should have been.
“They are not attempting to breach the wagons,” he said, loud enough to carry across the tangle of fighting. His tone remained controlled, but urgency edged its precision. “This assault is a diversion.”
Steel turned at that, not for explanation but to confirm direction, and saw the line of trampled grass leading toward the treeline where Amy and her companions had walked moments earlier. There was no hesitation in the Tenebrax Captain’s next command. He raised his sword and motioned toward the woods, signaling his soldiers to disengage where possible without breaking entirely.
“Fan out and move toward the trees. Do not allow them to reach her.”
The Tenebrax soldiers shifted formation immediately, abandoning defensive positions in favor of rapid pursuit. Rosehaven’s guard mirrored the movement almost instinctively, the separation between the two forces dissolving in the urgency of shared purpose. There was no time for discussion, and none for territorial pride. Steel was already pushing forward, directing his men into the treeline alongside the black-and-crimson armored riders.
The raiders had planned the timing well, darkness at its deepest, branches overhead blocking the moon, and the undergrowth dense enough to swallow movement. Yet both Rosehaven and Tenebrax advanced together, driven not by allegiance to one another, but by the clear understanding that the Princess must not be taken.
The fighting at the wagons continued behind them, but the heart of the battle had shifted into the forest. Steel and the Tenebrax Captain moved in parallel now, leading separate clusters of their own soldiers, neither glancing toward the other yet both guided by the same direction and urgency.
The attack had never been about the convoy.
It had been about capturing her.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy was screaming and kicking.
She was walking back to the convoy with Yuki, Quan and the Tenebrax soldier whose name was Kyle, when the ambush brutally started. And she was grabbed just as unexpectedly, just like Yuki had been.
"Let go of me!" she screamed and skicked her fishs and her legs.
They were taken a good distance from the path, but suddenly a whistling sound was heard and an arrow stabbed itself so brutally into the raider's shoulder, he yelled and drop Amy down to the ground. Amy landed with a loud grunt.
Another whistling sound and this time the one carrying Yuki suffered the same fate and dropped her as well.
As they both turned around, they were both instantly killed with arrows to their heads and dropped dead to the ground.
Amy's face paled and she quickly backed away, sliding her bottom on the ground as she did. She screamed in surprise when Kyle suddenly grabbed her by the arm firmly and helped her up to her feet, while Quan was helping Yuki.
"We must go back, Princess!" Kyle exclaimed and started pulling Amy back in the direction they had been coming from.
"This way, Lady Yukimora!" Quan said, also pulling her.
But they hadn't even made a few steps that they were circled by four men and they all ended up being back to back. Amy looked at a man in the eyes, then at the sword now on the ground from one of the dead raiders, then she jumped down at it and grabbed it swiftly and as she stood up, she pointed the sword at him, the blade trembling from the sheer adrenaline and fear that she was feeling.
"Let us go!" she screamed.
"Or what? You'll stab me?" the man smirked. "Please, everyone knows no lady is allowed to be trained in marksmanship."
"We came to take you, Princess. It'd be wiser to come with us." another man said.
"Go to hell, you bastards!" Amy screamed again, stunning Quan and Kyle with her...colorful language.
"You are threatening the Princess of Rosehaven, insolents!" Quan finally snapped.
"This attack is unprovoked and void of any reasons to happen, return to your masters!" Kyle snapped as well.
Amy suddenly grabbed Yuki's hand and squeezed it quite tightly, her eyes still on the man that she was...threatening with the sword. Yuki could feel her tremble.
"This bitch will never marry into the Tenebrax royal family!" one of the spat. "Rosehaven is weak, where Tenebrax is almighty...there will be no weaknesses merged into the royal bloodline!"
Quan and Kyle suddenly attacked and started fighting the two other men. Meanwhile, Amy pushed Yuki behind her, still holding onto her hand tightly, and started backing away, still threatening the man, now joined by his comrade.
"You will regret this!" Amy spat, scared, but pissed.
"I doubt it, Princess. We will have prevented your dirty, weak, slut blood from tainting the glorious bloodline of the almithy Tenebrax royal blood!" one replied, gloating.
"You will be dead before the end of this night, Princess." the other man added, still walking towards them.
Amy's ears were pinned the entire time, and she let out a deep, female threatening hedgheog hiss. She could hear Quan and Kyle still fighting the other two, but there was nothing they could do for them at the moment.
"Don't you dare make another step at us!" she yelled, showing her teeth and still pointing the sword at them, still backing away and keeping Yuki behind her.
"Alright, I'm bored, now..." one of them said, and just suddenly dashed at them.
Amy screamed and let go of Yuki, then managed to block his thrusting sword with the one she had been holding the entire time. She then suddenly punched the man in his face and he let out a yelp of pain, stunned as he staggered backwards and started bleeding from the nose.
Amy was hissing and her beautiful pink quills were fluffed from rage. "Try again, and I will kill you!" she yelled.
"You bitch!" he screamed and dashed at her again.
Amy held her ground and was prepared to die trying to fight for hers and Yuki's lives.
As he was yelling and rushing at them, Kyle suddenly came appeared in front of Amy and slammed his sword against the man's. Amy dropped the sword she was holding, and quickly retreated with Yuki, grabbing onto her again as she grabbed her hand and backed away, pale and wide eyed.
Quan was now fighting the other guy, too. He and Kyle fought valliantly for the women, and at some point, Kyle was stabbed in the shoulder. He yelped in pain, but then thrusted his sword into the man's chest, instantly stopping him. He then pulled it out and brutally beheaded the man, his head and his body both falling to the ground.
Quan also killed the other man, thrusting his sword through his heart, and watched him die, growling, before to take his sword out and watched him fall to the ground.
The silence then momenratily fell upon them, only broken by Kyle's quiet groans of pain, as he pressed his hand over his wounded shoulder, the blood slowly dripping from between his gloved fingers.
Quan then suddenly hurried to Amy and Yuki, making them both jump.
"Princess! My Lady! Are you both alright?!" he quickly asked them.
"I-I...I'm alright..." Amy stuttered, pale and trembling, the adrenaline still coursing through her body. She was still grabbing tightly onto Yuki's hand.
Kyle was keeping an eye out for more potential danger, quietly grunting in pain again. Amy looked at him with great concern.[[USER_A]] said the following:
The forest was still trembling from the violence when the sound of crashing undergrowth erupted from the darkness. Hoofbeats followed, fast and heavy, the rhythmic drumming building as torchlight broke through the trees. Mounted soldiers burst into the clearing from multiple angles, some in Rosehaven steel, others in the black-and-crimson armor of Tenebrax. The two forces blended now not by choice, but by necessity and bloodshed.
At their head rode the Tenebrax Captain as he surveyed the scene. The air still felt sharp with the remnants of violence, trampled grass, broken branches, the faint metallic scent of blood. He dismounted before his horse had fully stopped, boots hitting the ground in a single controlled stride. His gaze passed briefly over Kyal, Quan and Lady Yukimora before settling on Amy, confirming her condition.
Steel emerged from the tree line moments later, his breathing still rough from the fighting. His eyes moved immediately to the Princess, ensuring she was secured and upright before they shifted to take in the routed raiders, the wounded, and the Tenebrax Captain’s stance. The situation was already changing, the priority shifting from fighting to withdrawal.
One Rosehaven soldier and a Tenebrax rider helped Amy and Lady Yukimora onto fast horses, securing them with the practiced efficiency of battlefield escort work. Their motions were careful but swift, aware that speed mattered more now than formation.
The Captain turned to the mounted escort assigned to the Princess and the Lady. His voice remained even, though it carried a gravity that had not been present before. “Make for Blackthorn Manor, wait for no one,” he instructed, giving the direction as though it were the only reasonable destination, and perhaps it was. The escort tightened their reins, adjusted their holds, and began to move, guiding the horses into motion at a pace meant for distance rather than caution. In a matter of moments, they were disappearing back into the dark forest path.
Steel watched them go, only long enough to ensure they were safely underway. There was no need for further instruction. His role was now the one behind, to gather the scattered soldiers, to regroup the caravan, to secure the wounded, and to lead what remained to Blackthorn Manor in a second, steadier wave.
The Tenebrax captain then turned his attention to Kyle and crossed to him without hesitation. Kyle was still upright, though the wound in his shoulder was bleeding steadily. He held himself with the rigid posture of a soldier attempting to mask pain, his other hand braced just tightly enough to keep his balance.
He placed a hand on Kyle’s uninjured arm; the gesture was firm, direct, and left no room for argument, not because Kyle was being dismissed, but because the Captain would allow no room for the possibility of losing him here. The message was unmistakable: You have survived this far. You will continue. “Someone get a horse for this man,” He yelled, the order firm and unyielding.
Once Kyle was mounted, the Captain mounted again, his composure returned, but not restored to its earlier stillness. There was tension beneath it now, the kind born of narrowly avoided loss.
“All units converge on Blackthorn Manor. We regroup there.” The captain ordered.
Blackthorn Manor was the nearest stronghold capable of defending wounded, regrouping forces, and sheltering the Princess, and every soldier present understood the weight of the name.
“Ensure the Rosehaven Soldiers find their way!” he added, giving the second command without even glancing to see if it was being followed.
The Princess was being carried to safety.
The rest would follow.
And the destination was Blackthorn Manor.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Kyle did not protest and just firmly held into the reins, griting his teeth as his shoulder was still bleeding. The wound was not life threatening, but it was clear that he was out of shape to fight properly.
"Damn!" he muttered.
Quan climbed onto a horse as well. "Come on, let's go!" he told him. "I'll cover for him! until Blackthorn Manor!" he then shouted to Steel, letting him know he was leaving with the Princess and her Lady-in-waiting, too.
Then, they both departed.
It took additional few hours, but they eventually made it to Blackthorn Manor. A magnificent stronghold, perfect to stop and hold off enemies for a while. Food and water was always kept steady in there.
Amy had been clinging to the soldier from whose' horse she was siting on. She was exhausted, the adrenaline was long gone, and now she just wanted to sleep, which the horse ride prevent her from doing so.
What an eventful night... she thought to herself, nodding off as the soldier got off the horse.
Quan soon arrived with Kyle and jumped down from his horse, then helped the wounded soldier down from his horse. Amy and Yuki were both helped down from the horses, too.
Amy stumbled a bit, mostly from exhaustion.
"Your Highness, are you alright?" Quan instantly asked her.
"I'm fine..." Amy quietly replied, still exhausted, then glanced over at Kyle walking over to them. "Please, make sure Sir Kyle gets looked after, he is in a worse state than I am." she then added.
"Princess, we still have to get you indoors first." Kyle replied, then glanced at Yuki, and then at a Tenebrax soldier nearby. "Please lead the Princess and her Lady, along with the other wounded, inside the stronghold." he instructed.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Blackthorn Manor was not fortified like a castle, but the estate was not without its defenses. A low stone wall, no taller than a mounted rider, ringed the grounds in a wide oval. It was the kind of wall meant less to repel armies than to define boundaries, a clear line between the world outside and the world within. The gatehouse stood at the center of that wall, built of the same dark stone as the manor itself, with wrought-iron gates that opened inward upon approach. Lamp posts flanked the entrance, their flames steady and warm in glass cases, guiding arrivals like stars set low to the ground.
As the escort crossed the threshold, the estate softened around them. The gravel path underfoot was smooth, well-tended, lined with blackthorn hedges that arched slightly overhead. Lanterns hung at even intervals, illuminating the way without ever disrupting the night’s quiet. The manor ahead seemed to rise out of the ground itself, elegant and tall, its windows lit with a steady golden glow that hinted at warmth and conversation rather than vigilance.
The moment the riders entered the courtyard, movement stirred at the manor doors. Staff poured out in measured urgency, not chaotic or panicked, but with a practiced readiness, as though the household was accustomed to receiving unexpected guests under less-than-ideal circumstances. Cloaks were brought forward; blankets unfolded; hands were offered to assist riders dismounting. Two attendants moved directly to Amy and Lady Yukimora, offering steadying arms, guiding them toward the warmth of the entry hall without crowding them. Their gestures were gentle, professional, and devoid of hesitation.
Yuki shivered as the night air was cold and they had not expected to be out of the garrigue long. She was scared but refused to move fare from Amy. The blankets wrapped around each of them helped greatly and the two were lead to the large entrance to the manor.
Others turned immediately toward Kyle and any wounded soldiers arriving behind him. A pair of manor healers, coats pale and clean, expressions focused, approached with medical satchels already open. They motioned toward a side passage where the wounded could be examined without delay, moving with the quiet assurance of people who had tended to battlefield injuries before. Their efficiency did not feel rehearsed. It felt lived.
The courtyard itself was calm, as though the manor absorbed the tension that arrived at its gates. The night air remained cold, but the manor’s presence softened the harshness of it. Warm light spilled from the tall arched doorway, and the scent of burning cedar drifted faintly from within, promising heat and steadiness after the long, relentless ride.
Blackthorn Manor was not a fortress built for war.
It was a stronghold of grace and discretion, a place where power was exercised with conversation rather than force, and where the walls remembered everything said within them.
The captain of Tenebrax arrived and did not hesitate to begin managing the soldierss and staff ensuring that soldierss would get care if they needed. He negotiated loggings for the soldierss and space in the barn for the horses and wages to come.
Before Amy went into the door she heard the captain speaking to one of his men. "Ride to the capital, Inform the King we will not be able to make his deadline"
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy, clearly exhausted, signaled for Yuki to wait for her with the caretakers, and sluggishly approached Tenebrax's Captain, a warm blanket wrapped around her shoulders.
"Captain." Amy said to gain his attention. "Let the King know that the raiders attempted to take Rosehaven's Princess away with the intent of murdering her and prevent foreign blood from tainting Tenebrax's royal bloodline, despite a genuine arranged marriage proposal." she then informed him, clearly remembering what the men had spat at her in that cold forest.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The captain nodded then turned to the soldiers, “you heard the Princess” He said
The soldier bowed then headed for a fresh horse the manor provided and quickly ran out.
The captain then turned to Amy, “princess, do not truble yourself, head inside and allow the staff to tend to you. You are safe here” he said letting a bit of kindness show through. “The Blackthorn estate has sent riders to help find and guide your men here.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy softly nodded, barely still standing by now. "Thank you, Captain. I wish you a good night, despite...the circumstances. Just let Captain Steel know that me and Lady Yukimora are safe." she said. she replied, then let him be and returned to Yuki and the caretakers.
"Is it possible for us to be in the same room?" she asked the staff, as they lead both girls to where the rooms to sleep were.
"Of course, Princess." one of the ladies replied.
It didn't take long for them to get into a room and they were both lended decent nightgowns, since their stuff was still in the carriage, but that they were too exhausted to wait for their clothes.
Once that they were in nightgowns, Amy took Yuki's hands in her arms.
"Are you alright?" she whispered, mostly out of exhaustion.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Yuki just shakes head head but was holding onto Amy’s hands as well. “No Amy, don’t worry about me. It is my job to tend to you not the other way around. How are you? Did you get hurt at all?”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"I am alright. But just like it is your job to take care of me, it's also my job to make sure that you are okay." Amy replied with a sheepish smile.
She then rubbed her eyes.
"...For now, let us just sleep..." she quietly muttered.
They soon both went to sleep and slept through the rest of the night and late into the morning. They were both wearing robes on top of their nightgowns, when there was a knock on the door.
"Enter." Amy said, a little confused.
Quan opened the door and walked in a bit. "Captain Steel needs to talk to you." he announced.
"Let him come in." Amy said again, exchanging glances with Yuki.[[USER_A]] said the following:
Soon the doors opened and Steel came in.
Yuki was standing my Amy also waring a robe that was lent to her.
“Good morning your highness, Lady Yukimora.” Steel started to say. “I have come to inform you that the lord of the manor is having a breakfast banquet prepared in honer of your arrival. I have sent for your cloths to be brought from the wagon and they should be here shortly.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Thank you, Steel." Amy replied, relieved to hear that the carriage had been salvaged.
She then approached him and pulled him into a hug, since it was just Quan, Yuki, her and him in the room.
Steel can feel the Princess tremble lightly.
"...T-They were planning to kill me and most likely my Lady too..." she whispered, her hands gripping at his uniform, and her ears pinned.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Yuki pined her ears, she was there, she had heard what those horrible men had said to Amy. She had tried to comfort the princess last night but there was not much she could do.
Steel put his arm around the princes trying to support her but not act out of place for his rank. "Forgive me your highness. You should never have been in that situation in the first place. I will not allow Tenebrax soldierss to force us father and faster then is safe for you to travel."
just then there was another knock on the door. "Your grounds are here your highness" the voice said from the other side of the door.
Steel started walking, "I shall get them" she said trying to be of some use in this.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy softly nodded. "Thank you." she softly said.
Those words, even if they didn't look like it, stung more than she wanted to admit. Those men orchestrated an abduction and a murder attempt on her person, solely with the excuse of preserving the royal bloodline of Tenebrax untainted by a foreigner...a princess of rightful birth at that, too.
Once that Amy and Yuki had fresh clothes to wear, Quan and Steel left them be to change into them. And once they were changed into fresh clothes, Amy looked at Yuki and gently took her hand to squeeze it.
"We are safe here, but...stay close." she requested.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Yes your highness” Yuki replied
The servants led the group through a quiet corridor where sunlight, pale and winter-soft, filtered in through tall windows. The manor was silent, not with emptiness, but with the kind of stillness that comes from a household already awake and working behind closed doors. No soldiers lined the halls; no ceremony waited. Only warmth, and the faint scent of spiced tea drifting from ahead.
They were guided into a sunlit conservatory, a room with wide glass panes and a vaulted ceiling, where ivy and winter-green plants climbed along trellises. Light spilled across the polished stone floor, catching on the edges of crystal and silver laid neatly on a breakfast table set for a small number, not a court.
Sitting at the table was an older gentleman perhaps in his late 50s. A Silver Fox, a porcelain teacup held in one hand, posture relaxed but attentive. The moment he saw the Princess enter the room, he rose. Not abruptly. Not with theatrical flourish. Simply, and completely, as though nothing else could be more appropriate in that moment.
His coat today was a shade deeper than wine, nearly black at first glance, but warm when the light touched it. The silver of his fur caught the morning glow, softening his outline rather than sharpening it. His expression was composed, respectful, and entirely present.
“Welcome Princess Amy of Rosehaven. I am Lord Corvin Blackthorn.” The Silver fox said then optioned twords the window. “And this, is my wife Lady Seraphine”
Across the room, near the windows, a pur whit Show Fox. Her dress was elegant, but simple with colors that matched her husband.
She had been tending to a winter-bloom orchid, pale petals unfolding like frost over glass, but she paused as the guests entered. She did not rush to greet, nor did she hang back. She simply turned, the motion smooth and deliberate, her long tail drawing a soft arc across the floor. The light caught in her fur, turning the white of it almost opalescent, the faint silver markings along her ears and tail-tip echoing Corvin’s palette in quiet harmony.
She stepped closer to join her husband’s side, not behind him, not opposite him, but level.
Corvin inclined his head, just enough to acknowledge the Princess’s status, but never so deeply as to imply imbalance.
“You honor my house with your presence,” he said, voice warm in a way that did not feel forced. “I regret that the circumstances of your arrival were marked by violence. Had it been within my power to ease your journey further, I would have done so.”
No apology, Just understanding.
He gestured gently toward the table, not commanding, simply offering.
“Last night, I did not come to greet you. You had faced danger, fatigue, and fear. Rest was more valuable than courtesy. To welcome someone properly requires clarity, and I wished for you to have that first.”
Seraphine’s gaze rested on Amy, soft but discerning, taking in posture, exhaustion, steadiness, not to judge, but to read. She dipped her head to the Princess, elegant and sincere.
“Please,” Corvin added, “sit. Eat. Your strength is required for what lies ahead, but not demanded yet.”
Servants stepped forward quietly to set out posts and dishes alike. Steam rose gently from a tureen of herbed broth, mild and restorative. There were soft-boiled eggs seasoned with thyme, warm rolls still fragrant from the oven, and fresh butter shaped into neat curls. A platter of roasted root vegetables, glazed lightly with honey, sat beside slices of cured meat and a small dish of sharp white cheese from the northern hills.
But there were other details, ones that could not have been coincidence.
A jar of Rosehaven summer-berry preserve, deep red and glimmering in the light.
Delicate floral jam biscuits, the kind served in the palace gardens during spring festivals.
Nothing overwhelming. Everything chosen to soothe.
Yuki couldn’t help look into the food with wonder and excitement, it all looked so good and so comforting and this place was so worn and relaxing.
A survient approached Amy and Yuki. “We have prepared two options for your tea this morning. A spiced winter tea and a rose-and-linden tea” He started
“I did not wish to presume your preferences,” Lord Corvin said. “Travel alters appetite. Some find comfort in familiar flavors, while others prefer warmth and spice after the cold. You may choose whichever suits you today, or both, should the moment call for it.”
“Oh, the rose-and-linden tea would be lovely,” Yuki replied.
Steel remained standing scanning the room, the exits, the vantage points, the spacing of guards just outside the door.
Lady Seraphine took her seat first, not to lead, not to command, but to demonstrate. She lifted her teacup, having chosen the delicate Rosehaven blend without comment. She spread a small portion of the summer-berry preserve over a slice of warm bread and took a measured bite. No words. No glances to see if Amy followed. Simply presence, calm and unforced. Pride that the food was not a danger nor was it poisoned.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Lord Corvin, Lady Seraphine, it is is our pleasure to meet the owners of this mysterious manor." Amy replied with a soft nod, then sat down, motioning for Yuki to do the same. "The rose-and-linden tea does sound enticing." she then added.
Quan and Kyle had followed both women and watched as designed staff prepared their cups of tea and put them in front of both the Princess and her Lady-in-waiting.
Amy took a sip of her cup of tea and closed her eyes. "Mmm..." she quietly muttered. It all look so tasty...and they even have berries from Rosehaven? I was not expecting to see traces from my homeland here. she then thought to herself, glancing at the jar.
Amy and Yuki then explained to the staff what they would like to eat and soon enough they had plates in front of them. As the Lord, his wife, the Princess and Lady Yukimora started eating, Quan and Kyle still remained close, standing behind Amy and Yuki in a respectful distance. Quand had both having of his arms in his back, but Kyle, his shoulder patched with a bandage, only had one. His wound was still fresh, and he tried not to move or use it as much as possible.
"...It's delicious." Amy commented, after a couple bites. "This is definitely a warmer welcome than last night's raid...Tenebrax and Rosehaven worked hard together to ensure that we would be unharmed." she then added, slightly gesturing at Yuki as she included her.
She then looked around and didn't see Steel or Tenebrax's Captain around. Maybe they're debriefing somewhere...we have yet to know the real damages from last night. Amy thought to herself.
Amy then looked back at Lord Corvin and Lady Seraphine, as they all still ate breakfast.
"Can you tell us about the history of Blackthorn Manor?" she requested, to spend the time until Steel and Tenebrax Captain both showed up.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Corvin placed his teacup down with the kind of care that suggested every gesture, no matter how small, held intention. His expression warmed, not with sentiment, but with the pleasure of being asked something worth speaking about.
“Blackthorn Manor is older than most assume,” he began, his tone measured and unhurried. “It was not built as a fortress, nor as a seat of power. It began as a diplomatic house, a place intended for conversation between lands that did not yet trust each other enough to meet within their own borders.”
His gaze shifted briefly toward the tall windows, where pale morning sunlight traced patterns across the ivy.
“In its earliest years, this region was the crossroads of several small northern territories. Leaders, merchants, and scholars gathered here to negotiate boundaries, trade routes, and peace agreements. The walls were raised not to exclude armies, but to discourage eavesdroppers.”
A faint curve touched the corner of his mouth, the softest hint of humor without sharpness.
“Over generations, my family inherited stewardship of this place. Not because we commanded armies or held vast lands, but because we cultivated a reputation for neutrality, discretion, and… patience.”
Seraphine had not looked away from her breakfast, but the slight lift of her gaze, the faintest nod, confirmed the truth of the last word.
Corvin continued:
“During times of peace, this house hosted weddings, treaties, and lectures. During times of war, it served as a sanctuary for dignitaries who needed a place to think without immediate fear of blades or court politics.”
His voice remained warm, but there was something quietly rooted beneath the warmth.
A depth built from witnessing many years.
“And now,” he said, gently, “it is what it was always meant to be. A place of rest between worlds. A shelter in the space where certainty has not yet taken shape.”
The room itself carried the message.
Seraphine finally lifted her eyes fully, meeting Amy’s gaze with a calm that felt like winter sunlight through glass.
She said nothing, but the acknowledgment was clear:
This house has held others in transition.
You are not the first.
You will not be last.
You are not alone.[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy softly nodded in understanding and kept eating.
The history of this manor was interesting. It was a wonder that raiderd had left it alone for so long.
She glanced outside the windows, her eyes landing on the tall, pine trees forest. It looked quite ancient, and full of untold secrets.
Amy looked back at the Lord and Lady of the manor.
She asked more questiond about the history of their family, as breakfast went on.
Soon enough, however, Steel and Tenebrax's Captain entered the room. Quan and Kyle acknowledged their captains' presence, but remained where they stood.
Amy looked over at both captains, lightly pinning her ears.
"Captains." she greeted the two. "How are your soldiers? Did...we lost many?" she asked, her eyes slowly losing light as she expected a tragic answer.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The conservatory door opened with no announcement, only the soft sound of boots on stone. Two figures stepped inside: Steel first, posture steady, eyes alert as always; and beside him, the Tenebrax captain, a Black Panther.
He was still dressed in blackened steel armor, scarlet accents catching the morning light in muted glints. The armor bore marks of the previous night, faint scoring along one vambrace, dust along the greaves, a crease at the shoulder where a blade had glanced. None of it diminished his composure. He carried himself with the controlled quiet of a soldier who understood that the measure of strength was stillness, not volume.
His fur was a deep charcoal black, not matte, but with a faint, sleek sheen, like shadow illuminated from just behind. Even in the warm light of the conservatory, the subtle rosette pattern of his coat was only glimpsed in motion. His eyes were a deep, steady red, but not the kind that glowed or threatened. They simply observed.
He looked first to Corvin and Seraphine,
an acknowledgement of the house he stood within. He did not bow, but inclined his head, precise in angle and depth, enough to honor their station without compromising his own. Corvin returned the gesture by the faintest lift of his chin, equal and earned.
Only then did the captain look to Amy.
And the glance was exactly what he meant it to be, brief, assessing, respectful.
Not a challenge.
Not curiosity.
Not disdain.
Just recognition:
This was the princess who had picked up a sword without training.
The one who had stood her ground.
The one who had refused to surrender even when surrounded.
His expression did not soften, but something in his stance shifted, almost imperceptibly. The same way soldiers adjust their footing when acknowledging another who has proven themselves.
Steel stopped beside him.
Not opposed.
Aligned.
The Tenebrax captain stepped forward with quiet purpose, stopping at a respectful distance, far enough to acknowledge her rank, close enough to speak without raising his voice.
He placed one hand over his chest, not as a bow, but as the formal salute of Tenebrax officers addressing foreign royalty.
Then, and only then, he spoke:
“Princess,” His voice was low, steady, controlled, shaped like a blade edge honed for clarity, not force. “Allow me to introduce myself. I am Captain Lucien Draegos, commander of the Third Night Legion of Tenebrax, charged with your escort and protection by direct order of the Crown.”
His eyes met hers again, just long enough to acknowledge her question, her worry, and her right to ask it.
He did not answer her yet.
Steel stepped forward first, bowing his head slightly to the Princess, not as servant to royalty, but as soldier to sovereign.
“There were injuries,” he began, his tone plain, measured. “Several among both the Rosehaven escort and the Tenebrax guard. Some horses were cut or strained in the night run. But…” he paused, letting the weight of the statement settle before the relief it carried, “we lost no lives. Every man made it back.”
Then the other voice joined his, Lucien’s, stepping in not to correct, but to complete the picture.
“The wagons suffered minor structural damage,” Lucien said, his tone as steady as the line of his posture, “but nothing beyond repair. Lord Blackthorn’s men have been at work since before sunrise. The wheels are braced, the axles reinforced, and the harnesses have been replaced. The convoy will be travel-ready by midday.”
He did not look at Corvin to say this.
Respect did not require performance.
Steel continued, glancing toward the long windows that overlooked the courtyard.
“Nothing was taken. The raiders were not there for plunder.” His jaw tightened,
not in anger, but conclusion. “Their objective was the Princess.”
Lucien didn’t add to that point. He simply allowed it to stand, solid, undeniable.
Seraphine’s eyes lowered slightly at the news, not in fear, but in recognition.
Corvin’s expression, however, did not change.
Lucien continued, focusing the room back to present action rather than threat:
“Lord Blackthorn has offered mounts from his own stables to replace those too injured to travel,” he said. “His healer corps will remain here to tend to the wounded who cannot yet be moved. When they are able, they will journey to the capital under proper protection.”
Steel nodded once, confirming:
“We will not leave our injured behind. They will follow when fit.”
Lucien inclined his head in agreement, and the gesture was quiet, but it mattered.
For the first time, the Rosehaven captain and the Tenebrax captain were not on opposing sides of a negotiation.
They were co-commanding the same objective.
And Corvin had facilitated it without ever raising his voice.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Quan and Kyle both slightly turned to salute the captains, but did not move from their spot otherwise.
Amy felt relieved at the news and let out a deep breathe of relief, closing her eyes.
"Oh, that is wonderful news, Captain Lucien, Captain Steel...I'm glad that the only blood truly shed was from the raiders." she muttered.
"Their intentions were disgusting." Quan replied, his jaw tight as he had been there to hear why they even attemped to abduct the Princess and her Lady in the first place.
Kyle made a small nod. "No matter what their intentions were, they attacked a convoy under treaty. This could reflect badly on Tebebrax, even if you were unharmed, Princess." he told Amy.
Amy looked over at Kyle. "It won't. Both Rosehaven and Tenebrax still shed blood to protect me and Lady Yukimora, even if no one was killed from our side. There won't be any bad reflections on either kingdoms." she replied, glancing at his bandaged shoulder.
Kyle did not reply, but Amy turned around to look at Lord Corvin and Lady Seraphine.
"We are all so very grateful for taking us in so suddenly last night. Thank you for all the care and the help that you provided, it is all very appreciated." she told them with a warm smile.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Corvin inclined his head at her gratitude, not with the proud flourish of a lord accepting praise, but with the quiet ease of a man for whom hospitality was not performance, but instinct.
“You were not intruding,” he said, his voice warm in tone but measured in cadence. “You arrived in need, and therefore you were welcome. A guest may come to Blackthorn Manor by invitation or by circumstance, the door opens all the same.”
Seraphine’s expression softened in a way not many in Tenebrax would recognize as affection, though it clearly was. She set down her teacup with deliberate grace.
“No thanks are owed,” she added gently. “Safety should not be a privilege. Had the situation been reversed, I believe Rosehaven would have offered the same.”
Corvin’s sharp ember eyes flicked toward Lucien and Steel, not judging, simply taking the measure of the room, as he always did.
“It is fortunate,” he continued, “that steel, discipline, and stubbornness were found in equal measure among your escort. The outcome might have been different otherwise.” He added glancing at Quan and Kyle as well. his words were not only for them, but for the entire company of Royal guards.
That earned the faintest, wry breath of something like humor from Steel,
not a smile, just the smallest easing of the line of his shoulders. Lucien’s expression shifted only slightly, a minute acknowledgment of the compliment. He accepted respect with the same economy of motion with which he drew a blade: precisely, without excess.
Seraphine poured a touch more of the rose-and-linden tea into Amy’s cup and then Yuki’s, quiet and natural, as though this were any ordinary morning in a peaceful land.
Corvin rose back to his feet, placing a hand lightly on the back of her chair before continuing. His posture was relaxed but precise, like a man accustomed to being obeyed not because he demanded it, but because he anticipated needs before they were spoken.
“I sent a rider at first light for Haldenbridge Manor. Lord Halden will have rooms prepared and fires lit by the time you arrive before nightfall. His kitchens are dependable, and his healers competent. You will want for nothing.”
Steel exhaled, the relief of a commander who had been calculating contingencies all morning and now did not need to.
Corvin poured himself a modest measure of rose-and-honey tea before continuing.
“And tomorrow evening,” Corvin continued, “you will be received at Gemma Hall. It lies built along the side of the river valley that cuts through the Aegir Mountains, one of the only safe passes leading toward the capital.” His voice remained calm, but there was meaning in the words. The mountains were not simply geography. They were a threshold. A line between worlds.
“The region Lord Gemma governs is mostly highland and stone,” Corvin went on, more conversational now. “But the mountains are rich with mineral veins, silver, gold, and gemstones of notable clarity. The smiths there are unmatched in their craft. It is said the finest jewelry in Tenebrax does not come from the capital at all, but from that valley forgework.”
Seraphine nodded faintly, confirming with quiet grace. “The hall itself overlooks the river, and the paths are secure by the lords patrols. Lady Gemma… was raised there. She is a gracious host, and,” a small, knowing curve touched his mouth, a small, almost fond smile “she takes pride in caring for travelers of significance.”
Everyone at the table understood perfectly. To fail to arrive now that notice has been given would be considered an insult of some magnitude. They could not ride through the night now. Not without creating offense, scandal, or diplomatic fracture.
Lucien’s expression barely shifted, but the flicker of annoyance was there, now that his hands had been politically tied. Still, he inclined his head.
“Your preparation is… appreciated, Lord Blackthorn.” It was the closest Lucien came to saying thank you.
Corvin accepted the words not as courtesy, but as confirmation.
“For now relax and eat,” he said simply, settling back into his chair as though the matter were already resolved. “ You had a hard tonight and the journey ahead of you is still long and unknown.”[[USER_B]] said the following:
These sounded like interesting locations, and Amy was very grateful for all the help that Lord Corvin and Lady Seraphine had provided, even if nobody asked them to also help arrange for their other nights in Haldenbridge Manor, and in Gemma Hall.
Soon after, the Princess, her Lady, and both Rosehaven and Tenebrax soldiers prepared to depart Blackthorn Manor. Amy thanked Lord Corvin and Lady Seraphine once more on behalf of everyone, genuinely grateful for all of their help.
Soon, the convoy departed for Haldenbridge Manor.
The road was getting harduous, many bumps here and there in the ground, but still is usable shape. Kyle rode proudly, although he made sure not to use his wounded shoulder as much as possible. Quan was staying near him, the two of them having developped a sense of respect and acknowledgement of each other's skills.
Amy, however...was now starting to wonder questions about her husband-to-be, and it gnawed at her.
Was he truly like the rumors and stories described him, or was he...different?
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The convoy moved at a steady, controlled pace beneath a sky washed pale with early afternoon light. The road wound alongside the Rose River, now narrower, now faster, its banks lined with tall spruce and darker evergreens that whispered as the wind moved through them. Though the terrain was rougher than the soft woods of Rosehaven, the path remained mercifully clear. No raiders. No shadows moving where they should not. Only the steady rhythm of hooves and wagon wheels.
Steel rode near the flank, his eyes scanning tree lines with habitual vigilance. Lucien kept to the opposite side, expression unreadable, posture precise, reins held in his good hand. Their soldiers moved almost as one unit now; the shape of the caravan no longer divided into Rosehaven and Tenebrax, but into an interlocking pattern of escort and safeguard. Even the silence between the two captains felt… companionable, or at least efficient.
The afternoon passed without interruption. Rest stops were brief — only long enough to water the horses and rotate the teams pulling the heavier wagons. No one complained. After the previous night, quiet felt like a blessing.
The sun was low by the time the convoy reached Haldenbridge. The manor rose stark and angular at the river’s crossing, its outer walls built for defense first and comfort somewhere far after. Tall watchtowers flanked a heavy iron-banded gate, and soldiers in black-and-rust armor patrolled the parapets, not ceremonially, but with the wary sharpness of men accustomed to real combat.
The bridge itself was fortified by a permanent checkpoint structure, making clear that Haldenbridge was less a noble residence and more a choke-point fortress that happened to house a lord.
When the convoy approached, horns did not sound to welcome them; instead, signal flags changed color across the tower line, a military acknowledgment rather than greeting. The gate opened only wide enough to admit them, closing again the moment the last wagon cleared the threshold.
Lord Halden waited in the courtyard, flanked by two armed retainers. He was a tall fox, fur mottled silver and rust, though his posture carried none of Corvin’s effortless social grace. Halden’s expression was controlled, but his eyes were sharp and measuring. He bowed, because one must bow to a princess, but the angle was exact, unyielding, and not a fraction deeper than decorum required.
Rooms were provided, yes, but the staff moved with the brisk, efficient motions of soldiers who also happened to serve. No soft touches, no gentle murmurs, no unnecessary courtesies. Supper was plain and sustaining: coarse bread, stewed wild vegetables, smoked game, and dark tea brewed strong enough to chase off fatigue.
No one lingered to make conversation.
Halden never pretended to welcome them.
He simply fulfilled his duty to a royal convoy passing through his jurisdiction.
The message was clear, even unspoken:
You may pass. You may rest. But you are not at home here.
Steel noted the way the guards’ eyes followed every movement.
Lucien noted the placement of spearmen at every door.
This was a house that expected trouble, and had survived it.
For that night, there were no incidents.
No attacks. No shouts in the dark.
But the silence was not peaceful.
It was the silence of a place that has seen war and is prepared for it again.
They left at dawn, literally the moment the gate was opened. No one suggested staying longer. No one pretended to be sad to go. The manor receded behind them like a bad memory that had done its part and now could be discarded.
Even the journey itself seemed to pick up pace the farther they traveled from Haldenbridge, as though the very landscape agreed that the less said about that place, the better.
The day’s travel was easier than expected. The road widened, maintained by miners and caravans carrying ore from the mountains. The air grew sharper, clearer, touched by the cold breath of higher elevation. Pines grew taller. Rocks gleamed with mica like scattered frost.
At one point, the caravan slowed to allow a herd of mountain elk to cross the road, stately creatures with pale coats and massive sweeping antlers, picking their way through the snow-mottled grass. The soldiers watched in silence. No one rushed them. Even Lucien sat still, reins held steady, as though nature itself were demanding respect.
Then they rode on.
The ground began to rise.
The river narrowed and quickened.
The first foothills of the Aegir Mountains lifted into view.
And then, when the sun was early in its descent, they saw it, Gemma Hall did not loom like a fortress.
It shone.
Built into the slope of the valley like a terrace of pale marble and polished stone, it appeared carved rather than constructed, as though the mountain itself had agreed to shape a palace for its patron.
Balconies wrapped in flowering winter vines. Frost-glass windows that caught the sunlight and threw it in soft gold. Sweeping tiered gardens stepped downward toward the riverbank, a waterfall of greenery and sculpted hedges, even in the cold season.
And at the great entrance courtyard, lanterns had already been lit, pale blue flames flickering in crystal globes, casting the approach in a jewel-like glow.
They were awaited.
Lord Gemma himself stood at the top of the stairs, a tall hedgehog with mist-grey quills and striking deep sapphire eyes that gleamed like polished lapis. He was dressed not in armor, but in rich fabrics, layered silks and velvet, adorned with delicate silver filigree shaped like falling snow.
Around him, attendants moved with theatrical precision, pages with banners, musicians warming soft strings, servers preparing trays of jeweled candied fruits and warm spiced wine.
This was not duty.
This was reception.
This was display.
This was showmanship.
Steel straightened in the saddle, taking in the spectacle with cautious wariness.
Lucien’s jaw tightened in a different way, not resistance this time, but professional assessment. He knew exactly what kind of noble stood before them: one who wielded wealth and presentation the way warriors wield blades.
The courtyard stirred as heralds announced their arrival.
And then, Lord Gemma descended the steps himself to greet the Princess of Rosehaven.
Not grudgingly.
Not reluctantly.
But with the full gravity and elegance of a man who believed:
Beauty is power, and today, power is on display.
The reception at Gemma Hall became the kind of evening spoken of long after the fact.
Lord Gemma, lavish in taste and absolutely unwilling to be outshone by any noble further down the mountain, had arranged a full gathering on impossibly short notice. Lanterns of glass and silver lit the great hall like stars scattered indoors. Musicians played light, dancing melodies that filled the air without overwhelming it. Local nobles from the mining families and gem-cutting guild lines attended—proud, well-dressed, keen-eyed.
They came not merely to see a princess.
They came to see the future Queen of Tenebrax.
It was there, among polished marble and glittering chandeliers, that the Princess of Rosehaven was introduced to Lady Krystal.
A white hedgehog with bright mint-green eyes, she carried herself with a blend of practiced elegance and quiet, underlying gentleness. The same age as Amy’s, Krystal was the daughter of Lord Gemma and had the kind of noble upbringing designed to please courts, but something in her manner was real, warm, unguarded in a way that was rare this close to the capital.
Their first meeting was not dramatic.
It was simply easy.
A conversation that flowed instead of strained.
The beginnings of trust formed without effort.
By the time the banquet ended, the two young women had chosen to sit next to each other, not as roles, but as people.
The following morning, the mountains revealed their true nature.
An early spring storm swept through the pass, heavy, wet snowfall that blanketed the roads faster than even Lucien could have anticipated. Travel became impossible. The roads vanished under drifts. Hooves would find no traction. Wagons would break axles before reaching the next turn.
They were snowed in.
Not for hours,
but for three days.
There was no crisis in the waiting, no renewed threat.
Only time.
Time in the winter gardens.
Time by the firelit halls.
Time in quiet sitting rooms with tea and wool blankets and softly spoken stories.
Time where Amy and Lady Krystal became friends.
Not political allies.
Not convenient companions.
Friends.
While soldiers drilled in the courtyard and Lucia’s men coordinated patrols with Steel’s becoming almost seamless, the young women chose something different—connection, understanding, and conversation that felt human in the middle of all that change.
When the thaw finally came and the snow retreated just enough to make the mountain path passable, the convoy prepared to move on. The days that followed were quieter than what had come before—not without hardship, but blessedly free of ambush or bloodshed. The road wound through high valleys and deep evergreen forests, where the air smelled of pine and cold stone. Herds of shaggy mountain deer could sometimes be seen watching from the ridgelines, and the sound of distant waterfalls accompanied them along the route.
They did not travel alone. As was custom in Tenebrax, messengers had already ridden ahead, and the nobles whose lands the convoy passed through were obliged to offer hospitality to the Princess and those sworn to her protection. The welcomes varied. One manor greeted them with solemn respect, providing warm beds, fresh bread, and quiet courtesy without extravagance. Another hosted them with stiff formality, every gesture correct but not a single word spoken more warmly than required by duty. Yet the journey held no hostilities, and each evening the soldiers of Rosehaven and Tenebrax sat nearer to one another than before—not as friends, not yet, but no longer as strangers drawn by suspicion alone.
The land began to change as they continued east. The forests thinned, giving way to high, crag-edged slopes where wind swept freely and the sky seemed vast and pale. The road grew narrower, climbing in long switchbacks carved into the mountain itself. Snow lingered in crevices, even though spring had claimed the valleys below, and the air carried a sharper cold. The horses’ breath misted in front of them, and each step of the wagons echoed against stone.
The road narrowed long before the capital came into view. The mountains had risen around the caravan in steep, jagged walls of iron-colored rock, drawing closer and closer until the sky was reduced to a thin pale strip far overhead. Patches of old snow clung stubbornly to the shaded slopes, and the wind that funneled through the pass was thin, sharp, and cold enough to sting the lungs. Horses’ breath steamed in the air, hooves striking stone that sent echoes rolling up the canyon walls as though the mountain itself were listening.
The pass continued for hours, twisting through a natural corridor the locals called The Maw, where sound carried strangely and even seasoned soldiers kept their voices low. Then, slowly and without fanfare, the rock walls opened. The road bent along the side of a high ridge, and the world below revealed itself in full.
Spread across the valley floor lay Umbrafur, the Black City. It was vast, larger than any settlement the Rosehaven convoy had passed through, built of black stone that caught the sunlight and swallowed it instead of reflecting it. The city rose in concentric terraces, each higher than the last, forming great circular districts that climbed the slope of the valley like the steps of an enormous dark arena.
And towering above it all, fused directly into the mountainside, stood Morgrave Keep. It did not appear as though it had been constructed so much as carved from the cliff itself, its black walls seamless and sheer, its three main towers rising like immense spears of obsidian. Long banners of deep crimson silk hung from the highest battlements, rippling in the cold wind and cutting streaks of red against the dark stone. Even in daylight, the faint, flickering glow of forge-fires burned somewhere deep within the fortress, staining the high windows with smoldering light.
The city was girded by three massive walls, each ring circling the next. The outermost was blunt and utilitarian, bristling with black-iron spikes. The second was engraved with reliefs of old conquests and warlords whose faces had long since become legend. The innermost wall was impossibly smooth, without seam or handhold, the stone polished to a dark shine said to have been tempered in flame touched by chaos itself. Smoke from forges and hearths drifted upward, mixing with the mist rising from the river at the city’s edge, and the entire valley seemed to breathe, slow, heavy, alive.
When the caravan reached the crest of the ridge, the soldiers brought the horses to a halt almost without needing command. No one spoke. Even the Tenebrax riders fell into silence at the sight of the capital laid out beneath them. Umbrafur was not a city that one simply rode into. It was a force. A presence. A reminder of the weight of its kings.
Below, the road curved downward in a long descent toward the gates, toward the shadows of those towering walls and the life that waited within them.[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy and Yuki were finally both allowed to also glance down at the capital city of Tenebrax, Umbrafur. A giant city, proud, glorious, and crawling with life, but with lots of markets, and shops.
But at its center, the tall Royal Castle, with its towers and walls, were not hard to recognize.
"We are almost home." Kyle muttered, a hand over his still healing shoulder.
"This journey is almost over, Your Highness." Quan told Amy.
Amy softly nodded, then looked over at Steel. She was not looking forward to see her men go back home, once that their mission was over.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
They had just barly begin moving again when Lucien put his hand up to half them again.
A lone Tenebrax rider came ridding up the road from the city, armor dusty from haste, cloak snapping sharply in the cold wind. He stopped a respectful distance from the lead riders, saluted but his intent was for Lucien alone with the rigid sharpness of a soldier delivering orders he did not choose.
“Captain,” he announced, voice clear, controlled. “By command of His Majesty, I bring instruction regarding the Princess’ arrival.”
Steel’s hand shifted subtly on the reins.
Lucien inclined his head once, permission to continue.
“The court was assembled five days past to receive her,” the messenger said, choosing his tone with care, every word polished to avoid offense while still conveying it. “As the assembly has since been dismissed, the ceremonial procession cannot be conducted in its proper form.”
He gestured, not to the grand road before them, but to a narrower track that curved along the cliff’s shoulder, leading down toward a smaller gate near the river’s edge.
“His Majesty requires that the Princess enter through the River Gate, where private accommodations await. The royal court will reconvene at which time the formal presentation can take place as befitting her station.”
No one needed the insult explained.
The grand road was for royalty.
The River Gate was for those who were meant to be seen less.
But it was worded in such a way to be framed in proper protocol.
For a few moments, nothing moved except the horses’ tails flicking against the wind.
Steel’s jaw flexed once; he said nothing, but the set of his shoulders spoke plainly: he had understood the message beneath the message.
Lucien did not stiffen, did not bristle. His restraint itself was a statement. Only his tail lowered slightly, the faintest sign of disappointment or perhaps a felling of being discarded but it was only barely theirs
“Orders received,” Lucien answered, voice polite, unyielding. “We will proceed by the River Gate.”
The messenger bowed, wheeled his horse, and rode back down the side path, the path they were now meant to follow.
Lucien gave a curt signal with his hand.
The formation shifted.
Not toward the great gate, the banners, the broad road of triumph. But toward the narrow descent, winding and steep, where the river mist began to rise like breath from a sleeping giant.
Steel turned his mount to ride beside the lead carriage. He did not knock. He did not speak loudly. His tone, when he addressed the window, was simply steady, in control.
“I suggest the windows be closed at this time your highness,” was all he said.
No explanation.
No complaint.
Just the truth required.
The convoy began its slow, careful descent, leaving the grand entrance behind them.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
The insult stung indeed, and Amy's hand clenched on the edge of the window, and Steel can see the fire of a revolt growing in her eyes, but thankfully she managed her temper on her own.
"...For what it's worth, I am in complete disagreement with this order, you all have nothing to blame yourselves for or to be ashamed off." she said with the tone of someone barely containing themselves.
Quand sweat dropped, he could tell that the Princess was ticked off.
"Princess, you were supposed to be here days earlier..." he tried to explain.
"I don't care. The gods control the weather, not us mere mortals. The King will have to get it through his thick skull." Amy replied, still ticked off. "Besides, he should be grateful to have such loyal men at his service!"
Amy then sighed. "Good luck with the descent." she muttered, then closed the window as per Steel's request.
Kyle suddenly burt out laughing, an honest sound. Quan looked at him quite weirded out.
"Is the Princess always this spicy?" Kyle asked, suddenly amused.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Steel couldn’t help but make a very small laugh in response to that. “Not always,” he replied. “She has a strong spirit like her mother.” He added trying to encourage her
Inside Yuki put a hand on her hand and smiled,
“You will show them, all of them, the fire of Rosehaven will not be snuffed out by something like this.”
The descent into the valley was long and winding, the road slick with slush from the melting snow. The once-grand sight of the capital’s towering black spires now loomed above them from a skewed angle, not as the proud welcome Amy had envisioned, but as a cold reminder that they were entering on someone else’s terms.
Yhe messenger led them instead along a narrow, gravel-strewn path that curved around the outer wall toward the eastern side.
Here, the walls were thicker, heavier,
built for function, not beauty. The black stone absorbed the light, giving the whole passage a hollow, sunless hue. The side gate itself was a single, iron-banded archway set deep into the fortifications, flanked by soldiers whose armor bore the dull sheen of long hours on watch
No horns sounded. No courtiers bowed. The only greeting was the rasp of gears and chains as the portcullis creaked upward, just enough for the carriages to pass one by one.
Steel’s eyes swept the ramparts, efficient, disciplined guards, but none with warmth. They were being received, not welcomed. A handful of officers gave stiff nods before waving the convoy through, their faces unreadable under the shadows of their helmets.
Inside the wall, a small courtyard opened up, utilitarian stone, no banners, no flowers, only the smell of cold iron and the faint echo of hooves. Servants in plain gray garments hurried forward, directing the carriages toward a side passage that led deeper into the castle’s lower halls.
Steel dismounted and gave a quiet order for the men to form up. No one spoke above a whisper.
The gate clanged shut behind them, sealing off the sunlight with finality. The heavy echo rolled through the courtyard like thunder, and the silence that followed was worse than any insult.
A guard of the castle approached the carriage and opened the door. “Pleas your highness, follow me. I will lead you and your lady to your rooms for tonight.”
Yuki reached out and out a hand on Amy’s in a gesture that said you are not alone. No matter what I am here with you.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy sat sraight and still, clearly unwilling to move. She acknowledged Yuki's hand on her shoulder, but her eyes were on the guard that spoke to her asking her to follow him.
Amy put her hands together on her lap. "I will follow, but only if the men that risked their lives protecting me from raiders and an heavy snow storm are allowed to follow me in." she loudly stated, calm, but precise.
Quan grit his teeth and got closer to the other door. "Princess, please...do not make a scene on our behalf..." he quietly said.
Kyle also got closer to Quan in order to talk to her as well. "We are used to this treatment when we are unable to meet His Majesty's expectation...please, just go in."
Amy's jaw clenched lightly hearing that, but she kept her eyes on the soldier that came to get her and Yuki, and remained silent.
Quan stepped back and glanced at Steel, knowing she would only listen to him.[[USER_A]] said the following:
Steel was about to say something when the Charles soldiers sighed, “you may chose three. The corridors are not vary wide and there is not much room for extra bodies.”
Lucien looked over that was after dismounting his hours. That was more than he had expected.
“I will go with you your highness.” Still said trying to let her know that she better take this offer while they have it.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy acknowledged Steel with a soft nod, then glanced at Quan and Kyle, and they both shook their heads, silently stating that they would stay behind.
"...Captain Steel and Captain Lucien will accompany me and my Lady, then." Amy replied, taking the soldier up on his offer.
It was...a compromise, even if she still didn't liked leaving the other soldiers behind.
She let the soldier help her out of the carriage, then watched as Yuki was also helped out.
Then, after both Captains had joined them, Amy and Yuki followed the castle soldier inside the castle.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Amy and Yuki were guided ahead, with Steel and Lucien taking positions behind them, the soft clink of their armor echoing through the narrow stone corridor.
The deeper they walked into the fortress, the colder the air became. Servant halls branched in sharp angles, lit only by sparse wall sconces whose flames flickered uneasily. This was not the castle meant for guests, nor the halls meant for royalty. These were storage passages, unused servants' quarters, the forgotten gut of the tower where even footsteps felt unwelcome.
Eventually, the soldier stopped before a short, recessed door with an iron latch. It was only barely wide enough for two women to pass through at once.
He opened it with a short pull, revealing a small chamber within, two narrow beds along opposite walls, a single square window slit overlooking a dead-end courtyard below, and a wash basin tucked between the beds. It was clean, but plainly meant for low-ranking staff or distant relatives, not for the princess of Rosehaven.
The soldier stepped aside, gesturing for them to enter.“This will be your room, Your Highness,” he said, his voice carefully measured, respectful but immovable.
Steel looked into it and back at the soldiers, “this is unacceptable. Do you expect a princess to stay in such dismal quarters?”
“By order of His Majesty, the King of Tenebrax, these quarters have been assigned to the Princess and her Lady-in-waiting until that time in which proper protocol can be fulfilled. These orders are not open to negotiation.”
The phrasing was precise, the kind of formal constraint that held no loophole. Even Steel, protective as he was, tensed subtly at the bluntness of it.
Yuki instinctively leaned closer to Amy, her uncertainty palpable.
Steel moved a half-step forward, placing himself subtly between Amy and the soldier, not challenging, but unmistakably present.
“I will stay with them for now,” Steel said, voice low enough not to carry, but firm enough to be unarguable to anyone who knew him. His eyes swept the narrow hall, weighing escape routes and risks instinctively.
The soldier did not move to stop him, but his expression remained unreadable.
“You are to remain here until summoned. A guard will be posted outside your door at all times. Servants will bring food and water shortly.” With that, he bowed stiffly and retreated, the heavy door closing with a decisive thud that sounded far too final.
The implication hung in the air, a gilded cage, with the lock freshly turned.
Steel exhaled slowly, the sound more a growl than a sigh. “So this is the King’s idea of hospitality,” he muttered under his breath before schooling his tone back to the crisp neutrality of a soldier. Turning toward Amy and Lady Yukimora, he added more evenly, “At least it’s secure, Your Highness.”
“I’ll make my report to the King, perhaps I can petition for him to reverse this particular decision.” Lucien added not liking this almost as much as steel. He had come to respect Amy over the week of knowing her.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy pinned her ears, and started pacing, growling lowly as she was...ticked off, insulted, though.
"I am beyond disgusted by this treatment." she said, her voice filled with resentment towards the King. "This is unacceptable. He signs a treaty to wed me and his son the Crown Prince Shadow with my brother, King Amor. And just because we didn't arrived on time, he treats all of us like dirt!" she then added, trying so hard to not snap.
Amy stopped pacing and she was trembling with contained anger. "Does he not realize what his treatment of me will cause?! Is he stupid to not even consider the possibility that I'll just walk right back out of here and go home?! I refuse to be treated like this!" she said, clearly angry, but thankfully not at Lucien, Steel or Yuki.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Amy,” Yuki said quickly grabbing her arm. “You know you can’t do that,” she said her ears pined back. “I know this is not fair and a serious insult but if we turned around and went back now it would surly lead to war.” Yuki reminded Amy.
“Lady Yuki is right,” Steel said though he was not happy about it. “For now we have no chose but to play by their rules. There will be a time for decisive action but for now we must be patient.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy acknowledged Steel and Yuki's words with a nod. However, she wasn't done being angry.
"I will never forget nor forgive this offense. No matter how narcissistic, self-absorbed, and manchild this King is." she said with venom in her voice.
She was clearly not seeing the King like someone she should or would respect...he humiliated her unnecessarily, and her anger was justified.
Amy started pacing again and cursed under her breathe at her situation, kicking some pebbles that were left in the cold room. They'd definitely need really warm blankets in here.
"...Just...let me cool down..." she added, pacing and aggressively kicking more pebbles away, ears pinned and jaw clenched, her hands in her back.
Clearly, the Princess didn't want to throw her anger at any of them, because she requested for space...as little as they could give her, that would be enough.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Yuki nodded “yes your gosh was,” she softly said then gave her as much space as she could. Steel stepped outside into the hallway.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy eventually cooled down after being given space and she examined the room with a clenched jaw, but made no comments.
Manchild throwing a tantrum because he can't control weather and his subjects from attacking an escort convoy... Amy thought to herself, still ticked off and already despising her...father-in-law to be.
As much angry that she felt, she also felt compassion for the servants living in these conditions. Rosehaven treated their staff with respect, no matter what rank they had, and everyone had comfortable living arrangements, at the very least.
This felt like a cold cell.
Amy tightened the blanket around herself, despising the cold at the moment. She, Yuki and Steel were waiting for Lucien to return, if he even was allowed to come back.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
From the moment Princess Amy and Lady Yukimora were escorted into the cramped guest chamber, it became clear this was not a temporary courtesy stop but a deliberate containment.
Amy was allowed to have two of her personal guard remain with her at all times, in which decorum would allow. One stationed just inside the door with the princess, the other outside in the corridor and they rotated so that no signale man would be over exerted and Steel made sure of it. There was also a royal castle guard stationed just outside the door and one at each end of the halfway. They all stood stiff and silent as carved obsidian.
These new Tenebrax guards had none of the camaraderie formed on the road. They watched Steel, Quan and the other Rosehaven guards like they expected trouble at any moment, hands always near their sword hilts. Kyle and a few of the other soldierss who had been on the road with them tried to bridge the gap, speaking with quiet familiarity to his fellow soldiers while still giving Amy the occasional reassuring nod, as though silently vouching for her dignity in this echoing, unfriendly place.
Meals came punctually but impersonally, three times a day, a pair of silent servants arrived with trays of plain but respectable food. Nothing luxurious, nothing offensive. Enough to keep a princess alive, not enough to make her feel welcomed. They always bowed low, kept their eyes down, and left as quickly as protocol allowed, as if afraid the walls themselves might report any deviation from instructions.
By the end of the first day, Amy had paced the length of the small chamber so often that Steel gently asked her to sit before she wore a groove into the floor. Yuki tried her best to distract her, offering quiet conversation and reassurances, but even she flinched every time footsteps paused outside their door, always hoping someone had finally come to explain this treatment, and always being disappointed.
The days that followed blurred together in a strange blend of boredom, tension, and quiet indignation.
On the second day, the waiting became a kind of pressure, thick and suffocating. Steel and the castle guards exchanged curt, begrudging nods but nothing more. Quan subtly positioned himself in the room so he could watch both Amy and the door at all times. Kyle visited more frequently, offering whispered updates of what little information he had been given, none of them helpful, all of them infuriating.
Amy held herself together, though her ears pinned so often it was a wonder they ever stood upright.
It wasn’t until the third day, when even the light coming through the window felt stale, that Steel finally muttered at Amy’s bedside:
“Princess… I say this with the utmost respect: three days in this cage would test the patience of a saint.”
Another of the Rosehaven guard, standing at the door, huffed a low, humorless laugh. “A saint would’ve kicked the door down on day one.”
The castle guards stiffened at that, but no one contradicted him.
Still no word from Lucien.
Still no explanation.
Still no summons.
Just guards, bland meals, and stone-faced silence.
Late on the third morning, though it was hard to tell time of day in the place, with no warning whatsoever, the quiet of the cramped chamber shattered as the door swung open and a wave of servants flooded inside, swift, purposeful, and clearly following direct orders. At their head marched a stout, broad-shouldered badger matron whose presence filled the tiny space as easily as her booming voice. Her fur was a purple with markings of darkened purple.
“All of you soldierss out,” she declared in a stif and harsh tone, her eyes locking on Steel as if he were simply a piece of furniture sitting in the wrong room.
Steel stepped instinctively closer to Amy, jaw tightening. “I remain with the Princess,” he said firmly.
“No, you do not,” the badger replied with equal firmness. “The ladies must be prepared and you men shall wait outside.”
Steels eyes widened ever so slightly as the meaning of that statement dawned on him. This was not a moment for any man to witness. He exhaled sharply through his nose, dipped his head in acknowledgment, then looked back at Amy. “I will be right outside should you need anything.” He said and stepped out into the hallway. Quan was already posted there; Kyle arrived moments later, the three of them forming an alert, silent line outside the door as the servants swept inside.
Inside, the servants swarmed efficiently, laying out gowns of deep wine-red silk trimmed in black, white and gold, girdles of fine chainwork, and delicate jewels meant to catch the faintest glimmer of sunlight. Another pair prepared cosmetics with the precision of alchemists. The room, once cold and silent, filled with the soft rustling of fabrics, the clink of jewelry boxes being opened.
The door clicked shut behind Steel, leaving only Amy, Yuki, and the sudden flurry of young maids who, seconds ago, had been silent as shadows but now bustled like startled birds.
The moment the latch settled, the badger woman’s expression softened, and her voice transformed from rigid professionalism to warm, honeyed comfort.
“Princess Amy, Lady Yukimora,” she said with a gentle bow, “my name is Margaret. And we are going to make certain you both look exactly as you ought to, radiant, respected, and properly welcomed.”
She clapped her hands, and the swirl of activity immediately turned purposeful rather than frantic. Cloaks were eased away, travel-creased gowns unfastened with practiced modesty and care. A pair of younger maids brought forward a lacquered wooden box, placing it reverently on the small table.
Margaret motioned to it with a soft sigh.
“I had this made the moment preparations begin for your presentation,” she explained, voice low and maternal. “A little comfort, even if it can’t undo the… circumstances.”
When she opened the lid, the room filled with the scent of sugar and cocoa. Inside were delicate confections, jam-filled cookies dusted with powdered sugar, small squares of dark chocolate wrapped in gold foil, rose-syrup candies shaped like petals.
“They’re humble compared to what you deserved after such a journey,” Margaret said, her tone threaded with remorse, “but perhaps a sweet bite or two will lift your spirits while we work.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Three days without anyone telling them anything concrete but vague infuriating information from Kyle, drove Amy relatively crazy. She did pace that room so many times, probably making Yuki, Steel and Quan so dizzy just watching her go around like a caged animal.
Amy was startled when when the door swung open and barely had time to acknowledge Steel stating that he was going to be waiting right outside. And then this Margaret's change of behavior behind closed doors threw her off as well, as she had been ready to bite for the way that she spoke to Steel.
However, she held back when Margaret offered some sweets as peace offering to lift hers and Yuki's spirits up.
Amy made a soft nod and picked a chocolate and ate it, melting into the sweetness and definitely feeling some form of confort. Yuki and Steel had been of great help trying to keep her busy, too. The chocolate was just the last thing she needed.
"...Thank you..." she whispered, eyes closed. She then opened them to look at Lady Margaret. "...I'd like to know what is going on before anyone touches me." she however, clearly stated, polite, but not fighting.[[USER_A]] said the following:
Yuki stayed near Amy but didn’t say a word, this was not the time for that. She would leave that to Amy.
Margret nodded,“Vary well,” she replied and folded her hands. “I have been instructed to prepare you for your proper presentation. You and your lady are to be cleaned up as best we can, dressed in proper gowns and jewels as dew a princess of your proper position. At which time you will be taken to be presented to the people.” She explained rather straightforward, but with a kind toned, her voice.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy listened silently, then made a light nod of authorizing the maids to come closer and touch her, but her attention was back on Margaret after that.
"Why were we forced to wait here for three days?" she asked bluntly, her jaw tightening as she asked it.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Forgive me your highness, that is not information I have to give. If I hade been consulted you would not have been treated with such contempt. But here, we women are rarely consulted.” She added
She stepped closer, adjusting the fall of Amy’s loosened quills with hands that had clearly tended to many noble ladies before, but never without kindness.
“You are far from home and you have much to learn about this land and it’s ways,” she murmured softly, the warmth of the words wrapping around them like a shawl. She personally begin bushing out Amy’s long quills “And not knowing what awaits you is a heavy burden for any young woman to carry. So while you are in my care, Princess, Lady Yukimora… I will see to it that no indignity touches you again.”
There was something about the way Margaret spoke, and the way she brushed her quills that somehow reminded Amy of her own mother.
The maids resumed their quiet, meticulous work, cleaning up both Amy and Yuki so they would be beautiful. Wince the cleaning was done the small room became a whirlwind of fabrics, jewelry trays, fragrant powders, and the kind of brisk, no-nonsense efficiency that only a seasoned staff could muster.
The matron’s general and soothing voice rolled from corner to corner as she directed her assistants, lace here, fasten this, hold still, lift your chin, not that shade, this one. Beneath it all ran the unmistakable undertone of urgency. Whatever was happening, it was happening now, and there was no room for hesitation. But even despite the more than obvious hurry, Margaret was never harsh with them or stern. It was quit clear why the maids were so willing to work for her.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
The softness of the actions from Margaret and the maids did soothe part of Amy's ingdination and resentment from the past previous days.
She closed her eyes, actually being soothed by the brushing of her quills, too.
"...I will learn...but I will not let anyone step on me." she replied, making it clear she was not to be underestimated.
"I have seen first hand Captain Lucien's and his men's worth throughout my escort from Rosehaven to here. They have my respect and my trust." Amy then stated, warmth in her voice as she mentioned them.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
By the time the final clasps were secured and the last braid pinned in place, the transformation was unmistakable. Margaret stepped back with the other maids, examined both young women but mostly the princess.
The gown bloomed around her like a living flame, a breathtaking creation shaped in the grand silhouette of a royal ballgown, its vast crimson skirts sweeping outward in a dramatic circle.
The fabric moved like smoke and fire, layers of red organza billowing with each soft breath of motion, as if the dress itself drew air into its lungs.
Up close, the gown revealed its true magnificence. The bodice was sculpted tightly to her figure, the rich red satin overlaid with elaborate gold embroidery so dense it looked poured on rather than stitched. Ornate patterns, floral curls, gilded arcs, delicate mirrored shapes, climbed over her ribs and framed her neckline. Thin lines of black beading wound through the gold like threads of ink running through molten metal, subtle yet striking, giving the entire bodice a depth that felt almost alive. The sweetheart neckline was crowned with tiny gold appliqués, each one sparkling like a miniature coronet.
Resting upon her shoulders were the dramatic folded accents of her gown, structured drapes of crimson fabric edged finely in gold thread. From beneath them flowed sheer red tulle, forming cape-like wings that trailed behind her. Gold dust shimmered through the translucent layers, caught in the folds like stars caught in a dawn sky, and here and there, small black gemstones twinkled like embers in cooling ash.
The skirt was nothing less than a masterpiece of craftsmanship. Massive gold appliqués descended from the waist in grand, symmetrical panels, each one more intricate than the last, their ornate designs echoing the opulence of ancient palace walls. Between these gold rivers were softer hints of black lace filigree, woven so delicately into the tulle that they appeared like wisps of smoke drifting through red flame. Near the hem, tiny black crystals scattered in irregular patterns gave the illusion of sparks skittering across the floor as she moved. The train extended far behind, edged in sweeping gold vines bordered by the faint glimmer of black beaded trim.
Around her neck rested a necklace as regal as the gown. It sat like a golden collar of chains and delicate arcs, with ruby gemstones dripping from each strand like liquid fire. Between the rubies, midnight-black crystals winked in the candlelight, their darkness making every red jewel burn brighter. At the center of the necklace hung a large teardrop ruby in a setting of gold filigree backed with black enamel, the blend of colors striking as a flame against shadow.
Her earrings matched perfectly, chandelier pieces of gold and red, each adorned with a small black crystal nestled between the gems. When she turned her head, the rubies and black stones swayed together, catching the light like sparks flickering in the air.
Dressed in such brilliance, she would not merely enter a room, she would claimed it. The gown, the gold, the rubies, the hints of black… together they transformed her into something undeniably royal, undeniably powerful. A futur queen forged of fire, shadow, and light.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy looked at herself, feeling like they had overdone it, but also in awe on how they had managed to guess her size perfectly when none of them had seen her before.
"This is...quite an exquisite dress..." Amy commented, her breathe taken away for a moment. But do I really look okay? What were the court scared of? That I looked like a wild princess without manners or something? she then thought to herself.
Amy then glanced at Yuki. "Oh my, Yukimora. Look at you, aren't you just as gorgeous?" she complimented her.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Yuki was blushing as she lightly moved the dress.
Where the future Queen’s gown roared with gold fire and vast, commanding brilliance, her lady-in-waiting’s attire glowed with a quieter, dusk-like beauty, reverent, refined, and unmistakably loyal.
Her gown was fashioned from deep crimson satin, rich and warm like the heart of a ruby. Layers of dark tulle softened the color into gradients of shadowed red, giving the skirt a gentle ombré that drifted toward black as it flowed outward. It created the illusion that the dress existed at the edge of fire and night,’a perfect visual harmony with the Queen-to-be’s bold red-and-gold brilliance.
The bodice was fitted elegantly but without the rigid, regal sculpting of royal attire. Smooth crimson satin shaped her figure with understated grace, while black floral appliqués bloomed across it like midnight roses. Petals of black lace and embroidery curled over her shoulders and down her front, softening the vibrancy of the red without overshadowing it. The flowers continued in a single, measured sweep down her skirt,
not in grand, radiant panels like the Queen’s embroidery, but in a controlled, slender cascade that kept her beauty modest, intentional, respectful.
Where Amy’s gown was alive with gold, heavy, radiant, and impossible to ignore, this dress’s detailing was darker, lighter in quantity, and more restrained. No glittering metals, no gemstones catching the torchlight, no sweeping cape or train. Instead, the skirt fell in a full, graceful arc with a simpler hem, the tulle shifting softly with each step like the hush of twilight following sunset.
Even the neckline spoke to her place: a modest sheer overlay, gentle and unassuming, where Amy’s bodice had been framed in gilded grandeur.
Standing beside her Princess, she appeared like the shadow born of the flame of one destined to be Queen, not to compete, but to enhance. Her dress’s crimson matched the royal palette perfectly, while the touches of black offered contrast that made the Queen’s gold sparkle brighter. The two gowns together created a visual story: the sovereign blazing at the center of the court, and her loyal attendant standing just behind, elegant but unmistakably secondary.
She did not shine like a Queen.
She complemented.
And in doing so, she fulfilled her role flawlessly.
Margret nodded with pride for her work but before another word could be spoken a knock name to the door. “Your time is up.” One of the soldierss said.
“You can not rush a lady!” Margret replied in the same cold and stern tone she had used with steel.
She then motioned to two of the maids who went and grabbed things then turned back to the princess. The maids wrapped both young girls it large black cloaks that covered their dresses and polled up the hoods to hide their identities.
Margaret put her hand under Amy’s chin tenderly looking into her eyes with the warmth of a mother. “Today will be long and it will be exhausting. You may want to scream, you may want to cry but you must remember, today you carry the pride of your kingdom on your shoulders. Show them the strength of Rosehaven.”[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy softly nodded. "Thank you, Lady Margaret." she replied, the fire in her eyes hadn't been tamed or diminished at all. "I think we are ready to go." she then added, looking over at Yuki to get a nod of readiness from her.
She then looked back at Margaret. "I want Captain Steel and Quan to come with us." she said, clearly stating it as a request.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“I would not have expected it any other way,” Margaret replied.
The moment the cloaks were fastened and the final pins set into place, the heavyset badger matron swept open the door and ushered the girls forward with impressive authority. The corridor outside was suddenly crowded with servants and palace attendants, all of them moving with a frantic, coordinated purpose that left no room for questions. Steel barely managed to step aside as Amy and Yuki were swept past him, and he had to fall into step quickly before he lost them in the tide of bodies.
They were guided down the same hallway they had trudged through three days earlier, only this time they were not given the dignity of a measured pace. The attendants practically hurried them along, pushing them toward the courtyard where a small, cramped carriage waited with its door already open. It wasn’t elegant. It wasn’t ceremonial. It looked as if someone had hauled it out from storage that morning and dusted it off just enough to avoid embarrassment.
Amy and Yuki were pressed inside before they even had time to adjust their skirts. The door slammed shut behind them, and before Steel could object, the driver snapped his reins and the little carriage lurched forward. Steel swore under his breath and broke into a run, vaulting into the saddle of the closest horse he could get his hands on just as the creature was spurred into motion by waiting grooms. Quan followed suit, mounting in one fluid leap, the two of them barely managing to fall in behind the carriage that was already rattling across the courtyard.
They were taken back through the easter gate by the river, then began the twisting ascent up the ridge road. The speed was reckless; the wheels bounced over stones, the horses snorted in protest, and Steel had to fight twice to keep his mount from slipping on the frosted ground. They rose higher and higher until the castle walls dipped out of view behind the treeline. Only once the treetops shielded them completely from the city below did the small carriage finally slow.
The driver swung it around in a tight arc and backed it into place behind a cluster of rocks and brush. When the door was opened, Amy stepped out into a scene so sharply different from the cramped carriage that it felt like stepping between two worlds. The moment Amy’s slippers touched the packed earth of the ridge, the world shifted around her. The shabby little cloak-coffin they’d been smuggled out in rattled away behind them, utterly forgotten, because this—this was the King’s theater.
Waiting for her just barely shy of the rig line to prevent the capital from witnessing the preparations stood a carriage so breathtakingly ornate it almost didn’t look real. It gleamed white and gold beneath the midday sun, its frame a delicate cage of curling metalwork that caught the sunlight like spun fire. Gold filigree traced every hinge, every arch, every wheel. It was built to be looked at from every angle, part protection, part spectacle, entirely royal. The Rosehaven banners, fresh, vibrant, pristine, fluttered proudly from the carriage’s arching frame. Someone had clearly scrubbed out every spot and ironed out every wrinkle. Someone had made sure her homeland would shine.
At the front stood two gleaming white horses, brushed until their coats shone like pearls, their gold-accented harnesses fitted perfectly. Around the carriage waited her escort, her real escort, every Rosehaven soldier finishing up last-minute preparations, getting instructions from the Tenebrax staff or mounting their horses. Every soldier in polished armor that looked as though it had never seen a battle. The dents from the raid were gone. Scratches erased. Even the plumes on the helmets had been trimmed and reset. Their horses were groomed to a glossy sheen, braids woven into manes and tails, saddles oiled so thoroughly they gleamed like obsidian.
Several of the Rosehaven soldiers, those who’d fought through the storm, the ambush, the long climb, straightened even taller the moment they saw her. Not because of the ceremony, but because she was theirs and she was still standing.
It was as if the chaos of the ambush, the exhaustion of the journey, the confinement of the last three days… had never happened.
Yuki let out the tiniest breath of awe before immediately pretending she hadn’t.
Tenebrax staff approached Steel and Quan as they were getting off the borrowed horses; they carried two new sets of Rosehaven armor. Steel’s set was slightly heavier, his crest marked subtly to show his rank. “Here, quickly change into these,” one of them said.
“Your horses are already groomed and ready for the procession,” the other said respectfully.
Steel looked over at Quan for a moment, not expecting this level of attention to detail and show of respect and pride for Rosehaven after the last few days. He quickly began to change into the new armor, not wanting to hold up the procession or be a dirty spot in the Princess's procession.
Nothing about it matched the three days of confinement she had endured. Nothing about it matched the small carriage that had carried her up here. This scene was magnificent, theatrical, unmistakably deliberate, an unveiling prepared with lavish care, waiting only for its princess to take her place in it.
The servants parted like a tide, ushering the young women forward, cloaks removed in synchronized sweeps.
The badger matron bustled around Amy and Yuki with surprising grace for someone shaped like a determined potato with legs.
“There we are, jewels shown, faces painted, hair pinned, don’t you dare breathe too hard,” she muttered, tugging one last fold of fabric into perfect place. “Princess, Lady Yukimora, step carefully. This dress was stitched for admiration, not movement.”
The soldiers began organizing into their positions as last-second preparations were finalized. One of the servants led Yuki back to where their original carriage was, that is where she would ride into the city, for the royal carriage was meant for Amy alone.
Once Steel was dressed in his armor, he stepped over to Amy side, “Your Highness… you honor your people today,” he said. A simple sentence. But it was the closest he could get to saying you deserve this. He then moved a single loose quill away from her face and tucked it back into its place. “Your mother would be so proud of you.”
Steel then mounted his horse and, in a clear and resonant voice meant for all to hear, “Princess Amelia of Rosehaven, your procession awaits.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Lady Margaret's fussing over their dresses managed to get an amused smile out of Amy.
Amy then lightly blushed at Steel's thoughtful gesture and his words. He too had grown to be like a father to her, just like Chamberlain back in Rosehaven.
Her sworn protector.
She then stared at all of those men, who saw her growing up, were there the entire time to escort her and protect her, and got her safe and sound in this rather...different kingdom than theirs.
And she stared at how tall and proud they stood, a silent statement that they were all here to stay by her side, no matter what would happen.
Amy stood tall and proud as well as Steel talked to her again, and she made a light nod of acknowledgement.
"We shall proceed. Be proud but humble, careful but open minded, and sharp but welcoming." she loudly told everyone.
Quan hit his armored chest with a fist, a sign of understanding what was said to them.
The men mimicked the white tiger with a loud metallic noise.
Satified, Amy headed for her own carriage and climbed inside it with the help of a guard.
Amy then glanced over Lady Margaret. "Are you coming along, Lady Margaret?" dhe asked, genuinely curious.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“I will ride in with Lady Yukimora,” Margret replied standing my the carriage. “this moment is for you to shine and for the people to see their futur Queen. I Will see you again back at the castle” She added then posses and she realized something. “Wait, where is it?!?” She quickly said turning back to her staff.
The stave quickly screed about trying to find something. A few moments latter one of the maids approached the grand carriage with careful, almost reverent steps. In their hands they carried a square red satin pillow, its surface smooth and gleaming under the warm light of the sun. Resting upon it was the tiara, the tiara meant for the future queen on this her day of presentation.
It was unmistakably hers in design. The same sweeping curves of metalwork, the same proud, flame-like peaks, the same arrangement of teardrop gems rising in perfect symmetry. Anyone who knew her crown would recognize the familiar shape instantly.
But everything else had changed.
Where her usual circlet shimmered in gold filigree, set with white stones and pale pink jewels that reflected her gentler lineage, this new tiara burned with a deeper, fiercer intent. The metalwork was forged in glossed black, each swirl and lattice like shadow woven into elegant knots with slender gold details woven in. And set within it, blazing brilliantly, were scarlet gemstones, rich as fresh-cut rubies, each one catching the light like droplets of crystallized fire.
It was the same tiara…
and yet an entirely new one.
A transformation from blooming rose to burning flame.
The servant bowed as they reached her, lifting the pillow just enough for Amy to see the crown clearly. It was a clear blending of Rosehaven royal design and the Tenebrax royal colors, the symbol of what she had been, and the symbol of what she would now become. More than Just Rosehavens Princes but soon a Princes of Tenebrax as well.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy stared at the tiara on awe, impressed by how elements of both Rosehaven and Tenebrax had been incorporated into it.
She was mesmerized with how beautiful the hybridation of the tiara made it shine with its uniqueness, and the meaning behind it.
The Princess' breathe was caught in her throat as she stared at it.
"It's...perfect..." she whispered breathlessly.
Amy looked at Lady Margaret, and slightly bent down, closing her eyes as she lowered her head.
The message was simple: she was humbly requesting for her to put the tiara on her head.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Margret picked up the tiara and gently put it in Amy’s quills working it into them and securing it into place, so it couldn’t fly off.
“There, now you’re ready.” She replied and smiled to Amy, and bowed before heading back to were Yuki was waiting.
All the soldierss get into place and Steel takes his place at the front. “Ready yourselves men, we proses sat Princes Amelia’s command.”
Now, all she had to do was say the word and the profession would begin leading her to meet the man she would soon marry.[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy climbed inside the carriage with the help of a soldier, and then the door closed behind her.
She put her head out the window. "We may proceed." she loudly instructed.
The soldiers relayed the message all the way back and front of the procession.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The moment the command left Amy’s lips, Steel and Quan eased their mounts forward, their silhouettes sharp against the pale morning light as they took their place at the head of the procession. The Rosehaven guards shifted smoothly into formation, half riding ahead in a narrow wedge, half falling behind to shield the gleaming white carriage that bore their princess. Behind it rolled the original carriage, windows shuttered tight to protect Yuki and Margaret from the openness of the spectacle to come.
The first hooves struck the packed earth of the descent, and the world seemed to hold its breath, just long enough for the ridge to crest behind them.
Then the sound hit.
A low, distant hum at first, like wind caught between stone pillars… except it wasn’t wind. It was voices. Thousands of them. Layered, swelling, rolling upward like the tide as the procession began its slow glide down the wide slope that overlooked the capital.
Amy’s carriage creaked gently as it followed the curve of the road, and with every turn of the wheels the noise grew clearer, shouts, cheers, laughter, bells, the rhythmic thump of drums beaten in celebration. The city wasn’t just awake; it was alive, pulsing, waiting.
And then the scent arrived.
It slipped into the air so gradually that, at first, it might have been mistaken for the faint fragrance of early spring. But the lower they descended, the more unmistakable it became: roses. Soft, fresh, blooming fragrance riding the cold mountain wind, drifting into the carriage like a welcome offered long before she ever crossed the gates. It wasn’t overpowering, just enough to stir memory, enough to whisper home inside a land of black stone.
Steel noticed it too. Though he said nothing, his single ear flicked back, a small, involuntary motion that spoke volumes. This was not a scent that belonged to Tenebrax. This was something the people had chosen for her.
The slope eventually leveled, and Umbrafur unfurled before them, an enormous sprawl of shadowed stone structures arranged in a labyrinth of order and intimidation. But dominating the approach, impossible to ignore, stood the Grand Gates of the capital.
They rose like a fortress unto themselves, a towering construction of black steel and obsidian-streaked stone, shaped in geometric severity. Spiked battlements crowned the top, catching the early sunlight like the silhouette of a great beast’s jaw. Dozens of narrow window-slits glowed with torchlight within, making the whole gatehouse look like a watchful predator blinking awake.
On either side, flanking the gateway, stood two colossal banners, one bearing the crest of Tenebrax, the black sun over crimson, the other bearing the crest of Rosehaven, intertwined roses in red and white. Hung at equal height.
Side by side.
Before the gates even opened, the cheers reached a feverish pitch, raw excitement rolling like thunder as the people pressed forward in anticipation.
And in the carriage, through the open latticework, Amy could see it all coming into view.
The Black City of Umbrafur, waiting for the her.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy's ears pinned back at the scent of roses, her heart still remembering her homeland and aching for her brother and Chamberlain.
But at least she was not alone, Steel was there, Rosehaven soldiers were here with her. Heck, Yuki was there for her, too, another link to their homeland.
Amy watched the great city of Umbrafur, her breathe taken away by both kingdoms' banners rosed side-by-side; and from its many markets and shops.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The trumpets sounded the moment the great gates stirred, first a single, piercing note that cut through the roar of the city, then a cascade of harmonized blasts that rolled down the main artery of Umbrafur like the announcement of a coronation.
The colossal iron doors, each panel carved in deep relief with the tale of Tenebrax’s greatest conquests, shuddered outward. Their movement was slow but deliberate, the kind of engineered majesty meant to be witnessed. Chains clanked. Hinges groaned. Shadows peeled back.
And then the city revealed itself to her. Amy’s carriage rolled forward, Steel and Quan guiding the formation with the steady confidence of veterans.
Beyond the threshold, the Main Road opened like a corridor of stone and color leading straight toward Morgrave Castle.
Tall, dark buildings flanked the avenue, every inch of their stonework had been scrubbed to a polished sheen. From their balconies draped banners that paired Rosehaven’s gold-crowned rose whit Tenebrax’s black sun sigil. Not above and below. Side by side. A symbolic equality that no one in the crowd would fail to notice.
Ribbon garlands stretched between the buildings overhead, red threaded with white, white threaded with black, Black with gold, rippling in the cold breeze and catching the morning light. And everywhere, climbing up walls and curling through wrought-iron rails, were roses: carved in stone, painted onto shutters, embroidered into hangings, arranged in wreaths hung like blessings. Rosehaven artistry adapted into Tenebrax aesthetics… it felt less like a compromise and more like a conversation in color.
The instant Amy’s carriage passed through the arch of the gate, the noise erupted.
A cheer rose from the closest crowd, hesitant at first, unsure of how loudly they were permitted to adore a foreign princess. When no one moved to silence them, it surged into something bright and alive.
Families leaned from windows high above the street, their faces bright with anticipation; children pressed their palms to the stone ledges to get a better look; mothers held babies against their shoulders; elders stood tall, some with hands folded reverently. But none crossed the invisible boundary between themselves and the road. They knew better. This was a sacred space, meant for royalty, meant for spectacle, and they honored it with disciplined excitement.
And then the petals came.
A single handful first… almost hesitant… fluttering like a soft blush across the polished stone. And then another, scattered from the right, then the left, then from windows above. Crimson. White. Black, the occasional rain-soft pink. They drifted gently, catching the sunlight in bright flashes.
Armfuls of them lifted skyward and were scattered by hundreds of hands. They caught the wind and drifted down in spirals, spinning like tiny blessings. A cascade of petals swept forward deliberately into the path of her carriage. They danced around the wheels, spilled across the horses’ backs, spiraled into Amy’s carriage like a slow, ceremonial snowfall meant only for her. Some landed on the roof of Amy’s white carriage. Others brushed her sleeves or hair before slipping away like shy butterflies.
The more petals fell, the more people cheered. The noise layered, clapping, laughter, shouts of welcome, and somewhere a group of musicians struck up a triumphant tune heavy with drums and bright with strings. The procession pushed deeper into the city, and every few yards, someone else tossed more petals, until the street looked washed in color, a living carpet that shifted under hooves and wheels.
The guards from Rosehaven rode with shoulders squared, visibly moved despite themselves. And Amy, visible to all through the delicate gold-and-white frame of her carriage, was the reason for that joy. The center, the spark, the face the people craned to see.
The procession had only just begun and already, Umbrafur was welcoming her as if she had been woven into their story from the start.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy was confused as to why all these people looked genuinely happy to see her and cheering for her like that.
Despite her confusion, she was touched by the...much more warmer welcome from the people, and she managed to make a sweet smile, and waved at them.
This is so different from the past three days...why the sudden change of welcoming? she thought to herself.
Amy then gently caught a few petals in her hand, all four colors. All colors of Rosehaven and Tenebrax.
And the pink...for her.
Amy blushed lightly, touched by the gesture as she smiled softly, staring at them briefly, before to then let them go in the wind.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The cheers swelled as the procession swept deeper into Umbrafur, the sound rolling through the avenues like the pulse of a living thing. Amy’s carriage glided forward under a rain of crimson and white petals, each handful tossed with joy, never frantic, never overreaching, simply a people trying to honor a princess they had not yet met. As her carriage rounded the first bend of the main boulevard, the celebration expanded like a blossoming flower. Long ribbons in both kingdoms’ colors, black, gold, rose-red, and soft white, hung between every balcony and archway, fluttering as though greeting her personally.
Then something new began to fall.
Little woven bracelets, threads braided in intricate patterns, sailed gently through the air and landed in her carriage: reds for strength, whites for clarity, golds for good fortune, mixed colors for protection on foreign soil. Young girls stood on tiptoe to throw theirs high enough, their faces bright with hope. Some waved frantically when they saw theirs land near her feet, delighted beyond measure.
And in every direction Amy looked, down branching streets, along shaded alleys, even toward distant plazas, she could see more ribbons, more petals drifting from unseen hands, more crowds gathered in pockets of celebration. Umbrafur wasn’t merely watching a royal procession. Umbrafur was hosting a festival… for her.
Voices rose around her carriage, each one trying to claim the perfect words to welcome her.
“Blessings on the Rosehaven Princess!”
“Strength to the bright one of the south!”
“Honor to the bride of Tenebrax!”
“May she bring new light to our kingdom!”
The titles tumbled over one another, affectionate, hopeful, unsure, until a clear young voice broke through the swell of noise. A girl no older than twelve, perched on her mother’s shoulders, cupped her hands around her mouth and called out with a fierce, chiming clarity:
“Strength to the Rose of Tenebrax!”
The words seemed to hang in the air for one heartbeat, then the city inhaled, caught the phrase, and ignited.
“The Rose of Tenebrax!” cried someone farther down the road.
“Strength to the Rose!” shouted a man leaning from a workshop window.
“Honor to the Rose of Tenebrax!” echoed from a balcony above.
Like a wave cresting and breaking across stone, the chant rippled outward, deepening into a thunderous rhythm that filled every street the procession passed. Voices from alleyways joined with those on rooftops; people in distant plazas echoed it back. Even where the crowd could not see her carriage directly, they took up the cry as though the whole city had practiced it together: a single, united welcome for a princess whose courage they had known only through rumor, but whose presence now belonged to them.
And so Amy rode toward Margrave Castle, petals swirling around her like soft winter snow, charm-bracelets piling at her feet, and the people of Umbrafur chanting her new title with pride, a title she had not chosen, but one they had given freely:
The Rose of Tenebrax.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
The Rose of Tenebrax.
A title that was freely given to her by the people of Umbrafur, as they welcomed her with the respect and energy that she deserved.
Amy blushed lightly, flattered by the title. It seemed...suiting, and she made herself a silent reminder to fully embrace that title from now on. She would make the people proud, both in Tenebrax and in Rosehaven.
They seem so happy to see me...I have to fight and stand tall, no matter what challenges awaits me. Amy thought to herself.[[USER_A]] said the following:
The moment the procession crossed the last rise of the bridge, the nature of the world around them shifted, not abruptly, not harshly, but with a controlled, deliberate quiet that felt almost ceremonial. The roar of the city faded behind them, not because the joy diminished, but because the bridge belonged to a different realm entirely. It was the threshold between the kingdom and its crown.
Ahead stretched the inner approach to Margrave Castle: broad, meticulously kept, its stone road edged by evergreen hedges clipped into perfect geometric shapes. Tall iron torches, unlit in the daylight, stood like sentinels spaced evenly down the lane. On both sides stood lines of armored soldiers, row upon row, immaculate, unmoving, polished black plate catching flecks of sunlight. They did not shout, nor cheer… but as the carriage passed, helms bowed in a synchronized ripple of respect.
Controlled. Precise. But not cold.
The nobles were gathered just beyond the final gate, arranged in careful tiers around the entrance to the grand courtyard. Their clothing was refined, the dyes deep and dark in traditional Tenebrax fashion, but here and there were touches of lighter colors—small gestures of welcome meant to honor the union to come. Murmurs moved through their ranks, quiet but warm enough to soften the edge of Tenebrax formality.
And then the courtyard itself unfolded.
It was not a barren expanse of stone. Far from it.
The entire space had been designed as a statement: strength framed by cultivated beauty. Wide paths of dark, polished stone formed graceful arcs leading inward, bordered by raised beds overflowing with hardy mountain blooms, deep violets, pale silvers, and a scattering of crimson flowers chosen deliberately for the day. Tall cypress trees formed protective semicircles along the walls, and ivy crept in disciplined patterns across the masonry, guided by careful hands rather than wild growth.
At the center stood the courtyard’s focal point: a great round fountain carved of soft gray stone. Its tiers were elegant and unadorned, water spilling in clear, steady curtains that caught the light and gleamed like sheets of glass.
The procession circled the fountain in a stately, unhurried sweep, wheels whispering over smooth stone. Nobles leaned subtly forward, eager to see her, controlled eagerness, but unmistakably present. A few fans fluttered. A few murmurs swelled. This was not the wild celebration of the lower city… but neither was it apathy. This was Tenebrax nobility giving its version of welcome: contained, elegant, but genuine.
The horses slowed at the base of the grand staircase, broad, sweeping, climbing toward the castle’s towering doors. Beyond those doors was the throne hall, the King, and the ceremony that would define everything.
But for this moment, the courtyard held stillness, expectant, poised, reverent, waiting for the princess of Rosehaven to step into the heart of Umbrafur.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Well...this is it...my first real steps into my new home. Amy thought to herself, looking at the castle wide eyed, impressed by how much bigger it appeared to be than Rosehaven's own royal castle.
Quan got off his horse, and walked to the carriage, and opened the door for Amy, bowing in respect.
"Your Highness...we have arrived." he simply said, helding a hand hout for her.
Amy quietly nodded and reached to rest her hand in his, as he squeezed hers lightly to make sure she wouldn't fall down as she tried to get out of the carriage.
Amy finally came into proper view of the nobles, as she got out and down from the carriage, her tiara sparkling from the sunlight reflecting on its gems. Her dress has some sparkles as well, but not too much as to not overdo it.
As Amy stood by the carriage, Quan letting go of her hand, she stared up at the castle's imposing grandeur. She did not dare to move, not yet.
She waited to see what would happen, now.
The Rose of Tenebrax had arrived home.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Steel got off his horse and came around to the other side of Amy. "I think you are to go up the stairs and enter into the throne room. It should be straight ahead." Steel said quietly.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy let out a breathe that she had been holding in unconsciously.
"Alright...please stay around." she quietly replied.
Amy then slowly walked to the stairs and started climbing up over the door, heading towards her destiny.
A million thoughts were going over inside her head. Would she meet her bethroted inside this magnificent castle? Would everything she had heard from this place come to be true?
...Would she fit right in?
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Amy drew a slow, steadying breath, then ascended the final steps toward the towering doors ahead. Steel kept close behind her with the quiet, protective gravity of someone who had known her since she was small enough to ride on his shoulders. He didn’t touch her, that would’ve been improper now, but his presence was a shield unto itself. The pair of Tenebrax guards flanking the entrance struck their spears against the marble in unison, and with a deep, resonant groan, the grand doors parted inward.
They opened not into the throne room, but into an antechamber, a long, vaulted corridor of dark stone veined with shimmering silver, its walls lit by tall sconces shaped like rising flame. The air was cooler here, carrying the faint scent of incense and polished metal. Ahead, another set of doors waited, these carved from blackwood and inlaid with silver so finely wrought it almost looked like strands of moonlight frozen into the grain. The corridor acted like a funnel, drawing her inexorably forward toward whatever awaited beyond.
Steel remained just behind her, silent but alert, the faint click of his boots following hers as they crossed the threshold. The Tenebrax heralds stationed beside the inner doors snapped to attention the instant she approached, one a lynx with immaculate posture, the other a tall canine whose armor gleamed with ceremonial polish. Without being told, they moved to pull the great doors open.
This time, the sound hit first, bright, brassy fanfare exploding through the chamber like a sunrise made of trumpets. It wasn’t the roar of the crowd outside; this was sharper, more controlled, carefully crafted to fill the vaulted space. As the fanfare soared, the herald’s voice followed, ringing through the hall with finely trained projection:
“Announcing Her Royal Highness, Princess Amilia of Rosehaven, honored guest of the Crown, future queen of Tenebrax!”
The title rolled out across the room like a formal decree.
And then the throne room revealed itself.
It was vast, larger than some keeps in Rosehaven. Polished black stone formed the floor, veined with metallic streaks that caught the light like molten gold beneath glass. The walls rose impossibly high, buttressed by arches that disappeared into the shadows of the ceiling, each carved with scenes of past Tenebrax triumphs: armies in formation, battle standards snapping in the wind, and kings standing unchallenged on conquered ground. Yet there was beauty here, too, the artistry so exquisite that even the darkest scenes felt almost mythic.
A line of nobles flanked the long aisle leading inward, their silks and velvets a muted sea of blacks, burgundies, and deep metallic hues. Every house crest shone from a brooch or sash: ravens, iron-forged suns, serrated mountains, obsidian blades. Their faces watched her with a mixture of curiosity, admiration, and calculation, not hostile, but undeniably measuring her.
At the far end of the hall rose the grand staircase, wide enough for five people to walk abreast. It swept upward in a crescent arc of black marble, each step outlined in silver.
The throne atop the grand staircase was carved from obsidian-veined stone, cold and sharp as a blade even before the man seated upon it came into view.
And when he did, the air itself seemed to bend around him.
King Thanatos was unmistakably a hedgehog, but larger, broader, and more predatory than any hedgehog Amy had ever seen. His quills were long and swept back like a crown of jagged onyx, some split at the ends, some edged faintly in a deep, blood-red sheen that caught the torchlight like smoldering embers. Patterns of faint, natural markings ran along his arms and cheekbones, fractured, angular streaks reminiscent of cracked volcanic glass, giving him a shadowed, unearthly edge.
His fur was a dark, muted charcoal, nearly black, with subtle undercurrents of indigo that only appeared when he moved. His eyes were a chilling contrast, narrow, piercing, and burning with a deep, simmering crimson that felt ancient, calculating, and utterly commanding. Not wild. Not unhinged. Controlled. Dangerous. A gaze that weighed…and judged.
His presence was heavy. Not like grief or fear, but like gravity.
He wore a king’s regalia that suited him perfectly, no soft silks, no frivolous embroidery. His mantle was a sweeping cloak of heavy black fabric, its edges trimmed in dark crimson fur. His tunic and pauldrons were crafted from layered metalwork, shaped like overlapping feathers or scales, matte black but etched with intricate Tenebrax sigils that glimmered faintly whenever he shifted. A circlet of wrought blacksteel rested upon his brow, simple, angular, unmistakably authoritative.
He looked like a ruler who expected obedience the way others expected air.
A monarch forged by war.
A man who had crushed kingdoms into silence.
A king whose shadow fell over the entire room long before his voice ever could.
Thanatos watched her descend the aisle toward him, unreadable as an eclipse.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
This hedgehog looked dangerous, even Amy could tell she had to behave and shouldn't provoke the King's fury. She had heard stories of the battles he fought, of his ruthlessness, his terrible temper.
Amy slowly climbed up the stairs, lightly lifting her dress off the floor to not step on the delicate fabrics. Once that she was on the same level as King Thanatos, Amy let her dress fall back to the floor. She motioned for Steel to stay put in a comfortable distance, then turned back to face the King.
Amy then carefully grabbed into her dress, and made a bow, lowering her head.
"Your Majesty." she simply said, then let go of her dress and stood straight again, her hands joined together in front of her, as she stared at the King.
She did not said anything else, unsure if she was allowed to speak freely just yet.[[USER_A]] said the following:
As much as she wanted to show respect by looking at the king she couldn't help what caught her eye.
The figure standing to the right of the throne was unmistakably the Crown Prince, if only because no one else in the room could possibly command that much presence simply by existing.
He stood slightly behind King Thanatos, not diminished by the positioning but sharpened by it—like a drawn blade held in reserve rather than sheathed. His fur was a deep obsidian black, broken only by vivid, natural streaks of crimson that caught the light every time he breathed. The contrast alone would've been arresting, but paired with the armor he wore… it was devastating.
His armor was a masterpiece of Tenebrax craftsmanship, sleek, angular, and brutally elegant. Black metal, polished to a shadowed sheen, curved over him in powerful, fitted plates that emphasized the lines of his chest, the sculpted strength of his arms, the long, commanding shape of his legs. Bands of burnished gold trimmed the joints and bracers, catching the light like caged fire. Across his shoulders rested a mantle of white fur, soft, pristine, and stark against the darkness of everything else—framing him in a way that made him look both regal and dangerous.
A long cloak of deep crimson spilled down his back, rich as fresh-spilled wine, lined in black and cut to move like storm clouds around his boots. It whispered against the marble floor, the hem stirring subtly every time he shifted his weight.
And his face...
He was young, but carved in angles that promised strength rather than softness. High cheekbones, a sharp jaw, a mouth set in a quiet, unreadable line. His eyes were the most arresting thing of all, brilliant, molten ruby, glowing faintly under the hanging chandeliers. They were intense in a way that made it impossible to tell if he was appraising the room, enduring it… or simply tolerating it under silent protest.
Atop his head rested a crown of gold, sleek, sharpened, almost talon-like in its design. It framed his quills, which tapered backward in dramatic, fire-like arcs, each streak of red glowing like embers beneath metal.
He looked like the living embodiment of Tenebrax:
Power without apology.
Authority without hesitation.
A prince forged under pressure until even his silence carried weight.
He did not smile. He did not bow. He simply stood, and the entire room seemed to tilt around him as if acknowledging a force greater than itself.
And when those ruby Locked on Amy's own lime green eyes…
Well...
for a moment nothing ells in the wrong existed.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy's eyes widened slightly as a subtle blush crept onto her cheeks, as she stared back into those ruby eyes, her breathe taken away.
The Princess herself looked absolutely radiant, Lady Margaret had made sure she would.
Amy was unable to look away from the Prince, her...soon-to-be husband. He looked absolutely handsone in that armor of his, but she was unable to read his eyes.
She wondered if he could read her, but as for herself, she couldn't tell anything about him at the moment.
Amy finally managed to look away from the Prince's eyes, looking back at the King, her cheeks still flushed with a subtle blush.
It's him, there is no doubt about it. Damn, nobody warned me he was...incredibly handsome. she thought to herself.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The great hall fell into a reverent hush as the king’s voice rolled out, not loud, but heavy, carrying through the chamber with a weight that felt almost physical.
“Princess Amilia of Rosehaven,” King Thanatos began, still seated, one clawed hand resting with regal ease upon the arm of his throne. His tone was rich, stately, and perfectly measured, each syllable placed with the precision of a blade being set into a velvet-lined case. “At long last, the capital of Tenebrax welcomes you.”
He did not rise, of course he didn’t, but his posture shifted just enough to suggest that if he were a lesser man, he might have. His crimson eyes fixed on her with the kind of intensity meant to be mistaken for admiration.
“You have crossed mountains, storms, and dangers few would dare face,” he continued, his voice sliding between warmth and command like oil over steel. “When word reached me of the cowardly attack upon your convoy, I confess, Princess… I felt a chill of genuine concern. Such treachery, inflicted upon a guest, upon my future daughter of Tenebrax.” His jaw set with grave solemnity, as though the insult had been to him personally.
The nobles murmured with approval.
He lifted his chin slightly, studying her with a faint, calculating pride. “And yet, even in the face of danger, steel drawn against you, your courage did not falter. They say you took up a blade yourself.” A small, knowing smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. “A princess who defends her own life… Such spirit will serve you well in this kingdom.”
The praise sounded genuine, but centered entirely on what he found valuable about it.
“As for the storm…” Thanatos let out a soft, almost indulgent breath, lifting a hand as though dismissing an inconvenience presented by some careless servant. “The heavens themselves can be capricious. I regretted the delay, of course, but I assure you, Princess, the people’s hearts have held their anticipation these many days. What matters is that you stand before us now, safe.” He softened his tone, just slightly. “And that the city could finally greet you with the celebration you deserve.”
He spread a hand in a gesture that was both welcoming and undeniably claiming.
“Today, Princess Amelia, Tenebrax receives you not as a stranger from across the river… but as the Rose who has finally reached her rightful garden.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy listened without interrupting and her blush increased a little more at the compliments. She softly bowed her head, her hands still joined together in front of her.
"Thank you, Your Majesty. I am grateful to have made it alive in my new home." she replied, her tone polite, but clear and confident. "Rosehaven and Tenebrax soldiers fought side-by-side during the raid to protect me and my Lady-in-waiting. Some were injured, but no soldiers were lost to that sudden attack."
Amy then paused, before to pursue: "I command Captain Lucien's and Captain Steel's determination to get me here as quickly as possible, but both an enemy party and nature itself forced us to make our stops at Blackthorn Manor, and then at Gemma Hall, until that the weather was clear."
Amy paused again, then take a deep breathe and made a small bow.
"I am proud and grateful of all those who have accompanied me on my journey from Rosehaven to Tenebrax." she concluded, genuinely respectuous and grateful for Captain Lucien and his men to have worked together with her own men in order to protect her and Yuki.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
King Thanatos listened to her with that unsettling stillness that made the air tighten. When she finished, his claws flexed once on the arm of his throne, an idle motion, but sharp enough to catch the light. Then he inclined his head, just barely, in a gesture that passed for approval.
“Your words do you credit, Princess Amilia,” he said, voice rolling through the hall like smoke over stone. “You honor your escorts, and in doing so, you honor the journey itself. Tenebrax respects such loyalty. Strength recognizes strength, whether it marches beneath a black banner or a rose.”
His tone warmed just enough to feel like a gloved hand rather than a gauntlet.
“You speak proudly of those who guarded you. As you should. Their efforts have ensured that you stand before us today, unbroken, unbowed, and welcomed at last into Umbrafur.”
A murmur rippled through the gathered nobles, something between approval and fascination.
Thanatos’s crimson eyes narrowed with satisfaction before he continued.
“You have traveled far from Rosehaven… farther still from the life you knew. Today marks the end of that chapter, and the beginning of another.” His voice poured down the hall like molten gold, authoritative and ceremonial at once. “For upon your arrival, the ancient pact between our kingdoms comes to fruition. A promise written in treaties, sealed in lineage, and fulfilled now, through you.”
He lifted one hand, a subtle cue.
The court fell utterly silent.
“It is my honor,” he said, and though the words were gracious, they carried the gravity of iron chains, “to present to you my son… the Crown Prince of Tenebrax… and your future husband.”
He did not look back at Shadow, he did not need to. Shadow stepped forward on instinct alone, the sound of his boots ringing across the polished obsidian floor.
Thanatos’s voice dipped into something almost soft, almost proud… but edged like a dagger.
“Prince Shadow.”
And that was it, no poetic embellishment, no paternal flourish.
Just a name that struck the air like a verdict.
Shadow moved into full view beside the throne, the light catching on the white fur of his pauldrons, on the gold crown resting against his ebony quills, on the hard scarlet of his eyes, eyes fixed not unkindly, but unreadably, on the newly arrived princess.
The hall held its breath.
And King Thanatos leaned back in his throne, expression carved from stone and smoke, as if to say:
The next move belongs to you, little Rose.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
The Rose of Tenebrax seemed to hesitate for a split second, but then Amy decided to approach the dark Prince until she was only a few feet away from him. Subtly respecting some kind of personal boundary he didn't even needed to mention.
Amy then gently grabbed her dress and made a lower bow than done previously, her head lowered. This bow was taught to her by her mother, for the day that she would meet her future husband.
"Prince Shadow...it is a pleasure to finally meet you face to face." Amy softly said, before to stand straight again and let her dress moved back to be still on her and over the floor.
Her lime green eyes shone with an untamed fire, one that he had never seen before in any of the maiden he had sex with, or even any of the no ladies, for that measure.
The Princess of Rosehaven was reknowned for being both king hearted but quite feisty, too.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow did not move at first. Not a flicker, not a breath disturbed the rigid stillness of the dark prince.
Her bow was perfect, lower than required, executed with deliberate grace. Good, he thought, though the word came grudgingly. At least she’s pretty… and not a trembling coward like the rest of them. He had expected a meek little thing draped in silk and fear. Instead, she stood with her head rising proudly, fire burning in her eyes like she had every right to stand before him.
Annoying… but strangely refreshing.
He drew in a slow breath and schooled every flicker of irritation from his face, letting his expression settle into the cold aristocratic mask he had perfected since childhood. The throne room waited, silent, heavy, expectant.
Shadow gave her the smallest bow Tenebrax tradition allowed a crown prince to give to his betrothed. Any less would have been an insult; any more would have implied willingness.
He was willing to give neither.
“Princess Amilia,” he said at last, voice smooth and distant as obsidian. “Welcome to Umbrafur.”
He continued, his tone steady but lacking even the courtesy of feigned charm.
“Your journey was long. Tenebrax acknowledges the effort you made to stand here today. Your composure in adversity reflects well on Rosehaven.”
No warmth.
No flattery.
He straightened, scarlet eyes steady on hers, unreadable, as if weighing a weapon rather than a future wife. His posture was perfect, controlled, unyielding… yet the faintest curl of irritation lingered at the edge of his mouth, betraying what only someone sharp would notice:
He hated every second of this.
But tradition demanded acknowledgment.
So he had given her precisely that.
And not a breath more.[[USER_B]] said the following:
The Princess seemingly was able to read his irritation, even if he was trying to keep it under a mask. She held his gaze without fear, without flinching, for a moment that was brief, but felt like an eternity for the two of them.
Amy then made a soft nod. "Thank you, Your Highness." she replied to his greetings.
She then turned slightly and bowed again to the King. "Thank you for the warm welcome, Your Majesty. My journey was longer than expected, but I am eager for my Lady-in-waiting to join me and visit whichever areas we are allowed to visit." she said, standing straight once more.
She was not uncomfortable, but it was clear that the Crown Prince wanted to be anywhere but here.
Amy glanced over at Steel, still standing over there, then looked over at the King again, waiting for his reply.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
King Thanatos did not rise; he didn’t need to. His presence alone shifted the chamber’s gravity, drawing every eye back to the throne as he leaned forward just slightly, the gold of his crown catching the torchlight like a predator’s gleam.
“A fitting sentiment, Princess Amilia,” he said, voice deep enough to ripple the silence itself. “It pleases me that you are eager to walk the halls of Umbrafur, and it pleases me more that you have arrived at last, on the day your people and mine have long awaited.”
A ripple went through the nobles. Yes. The day. Not three days ago. Not after being hidden away. The day he told them she would arrive.
Thanatos continued smoothly, as if this were the most natural transition in the world. “And since this blessed arrival marks the first moment our kingdoms stand united beneath one sky, it is only right”, he lifted a hand, regal, effortless, “that we honor tradition.”
The word struck like a ceremonial bell.
A reminder and a weapon in one.
“In Tenebrax,” he said, “we do not allow ceremony to languish or lose its meaning. Our people have gathered, our banners have been raised, and the omens”, his crimson eyes flicked to the massive obsidian windows behind him, where sunlight broke just enough to spill red light into the hall, “have aligned in our favor.”
A murmur followed, approval, expectation, hunger for spectacle.
He smiled.
Not warmly.
Grandly.
“It would dishonor the passion of the crowd and the anticipation of both our realms,” Thanatos declared, “to delay the union that shall bind Rosehaven and Tenebrax for generations to come.”
Oooooh no,Steel thought from the bottom of the stairs
…of course. Of course, he would. Shadow thought, but gave no outward sign of his frustration.
Thanatos lifted his arm, the gesture commanding yet gracious, his version of affection, the kind that suffocates while pretending to cradle. “Therefore, Princess Amilia of Rosehaven, Crown Prince Shadow of Tenebrax…” His voice swelled, filling the vaulted stone like the tolling of a war-drum. “…we begin the wedding rites, before the eyes of the court and the blessing of our ancestors.”
Trumpets answered him, sharp and triumphant.
The nobles bowed deeply.
Servants rushed to adjust drapery and light the ritual sconces.
Thanatos’ smile widened by a fraction, the smile of a king who had planned this down to the heartbeat and now watched the trap close exactly as intended. “Let all of Umbrafur witness,” he proclaimed, “the joining of thorn and flame. The forging of a bond that shall make our kingdoms one.”
A hush rippled through the throne room as a pair of palace attendants stepped forward, each moving with rehearsed precision. Between them, they carried an iron stand shaped in twisting spirals — forged like blackened thorns reaching upward. Nestled at its crown was a shallow stone basin. The attendants knelt before the throne, set the stand upon the polished floor, and with a single practiced motion struck flint to steel.
A tongue of fire bloomed to life, small at first, then growing with a steady, controlled rise until it burned in a dark-gold blaze. The ceremonial wedding flame. Its light cast flickering patterns across the obsidian pillars and caught in the jewels of the gathered nobles, painting the chamber in a glow both sacred and imposing.
Only once the flame stood tall did Shadow move. He stepped away from his place at the King’s side and descended a single stair, boots clicking sharply in the silence. Without a word, he positioned himself on the opposite side of the flame—facing Amy across the fire’s rising golden heat, the symbolism unmistakable.
Bride and groom.
Two kingdoms.
Bound through fire.
Shadow stood straight and still, the white fur at his pauldrons stirring faintly with the draft from the great doors behind her, the gold of his crown catching the flame and gleaming like a quiet warning.
The King remained seated, towering above them both, the ceremonial blaze now burning at his feet like he himself had summoned it.
He inclined his head to Amy, not fatherly, not tender, but theatrically gracious, the way a tyrant imitates reverence. “Princess,” he said smoothly, “step forward when you are ready.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy widened her eyes and rose a arm in front of her in instinctive surprise, startled by what was happening. Even Steel could tell that his Princess was not expecting this at all herself.
She did not step back, but her ears did pinned back a bit, her eyes wide open as she stared at the flame. The Prince could see it all in her eyes: the unexpected turn of events, the loss of control over the situation, the sudden...instinctive fear.
What?! Right here?! But...I thought...I thought I would be able to plan part of my own wedding...! Amy thought to herself, silent, shocked, staring at the flame with her arm risen in an instinctive partly defensive display, and ears pinned back a bit.
And this dress...as opulent, as beautiful as it was, it never crossed her mind that this was her actual wedding dress.
She had not expected to marry the instant she would set foot inside the castle.
In the crowd of nobles, Krystal was standing next to her brother Silver and was concerned at the Princess's seemingly defensive behavior.
"Why is she so shocked...?" she whispered.
"...Rosehaven allow their brides to participate and have a say on the organizing of their wedding. I assume she was not expecting this sudden turn of events." Silver whispered back, his eyes fixated on Prince Shadow and Princess Amy.
Krystal pinned her ears back a bit. No wonder she looks so taken aback, then... she thought to herself.
Back with Amy, she closed her eyes and took a deep breathe, calming herself. She came all the way for this...to honor a treaty signed by both Amor, her brother, and King Thanatos, her soon-to-be father-in-law.
Amy lowered her arm and stood proud and tall once again, chasing the fear, the doubts, and the shock away. She then opened her eyes, her lime green irises reflecting the ceremonial wedding flame...also reflecting her inner fire, determined to go through with whatever was coming her way.
Staring at Prince Shadow straight in the eyes, Amy made one single step towards him, and stood in front of the ceremonial wedding flame. Her eyes had shown brief fear and shock, but now they shone with determination, and perhaps a hint of resignation.
"...I am ready." she said in a breathe, almost a whisper.
Krystal held her breathe, holding her hands up at her heart, amazed by the Princess's courage. A true beautiful rose, sharp and unwilling to yield, no matter the circumstances.
Silver admired the Princess's bravery as well, impressed by her composure now that she realized that she had no choice but to go through with it.
The ceremonial silence that followed Amy’s whispered “I am ready” settled across the throne room like a held breath. King Thanatos inclined his head, no warmth, only approval at her obedience and composure, and lifted one clawed hand.
“Then let the rite begin.”
A servant stepped forward at once, bowing so low his nose nearly brushed the polished obsidian floor. He held a velvet-lined tray above his head, and upon it rested the ceremonial blade, short, wickedly sharp, stained black by some ancient metal unknown outside Tenebrax. Its hilt was wrapped in dark leather; its pommel was shaped like a rising flame.
Shadow did not even glance at the man. He reached, took the dagger, as he stood directly opposite Amy, only the wedding flame separating them.
Shadow raised the dagger without ceremony. No speech. No hesitation. No flourish.
He simply cut his palm, clean, deep, merciless.
Amy would see it clearly: the way he didn’t flinch. The way the wound beaded instantly, dark and hot. The way he held his hand over the fire so that his blood could fall freely. The moment his blood hit the fire, it hissed, sparked, and surged dew to the chaos energy coursing through his blood.
Only then did he speak.
And his voice, steady, low, controlled, filled every corner of the hall.
“I, Shadow of Tenebrax, heir to the Black Sun Throne, give my blood to bind my duty.”
Another drop fell into the flame.
“I vow strength, for the realm that forged me, and for the future I am sworn to defend.”
Another drop. The flame shuddered, alive for a moment with violet sparks.
“I vow vigilance, that no enemy, no weakness, no shadow of treachery shall reach our kingdom so long as I draw breath.”
His eyes never left Amy’s. Not once.
“And I vow unity. That she who stands across this flame shall stand beside me in service to Tenebrax, that together our rule will fortify its people, secure its borders, and shape its destiny.”
One last drop hissed into the fire, and the flame flared tall enough that nobles near the front recoiled.
Shadow finally lowered his hand, blood still running freely down his wrist, and returned the dagger to the tray.
No tenderness.
No softness.
No smile.
But the vow was flawless, unshakably formal, the kind of vow a prince raised on power would give. A vow not to her, but to the kingdom they would be forced to share.
And now, it was her turn.[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy tried not to react, but it was hard not to considering how intense this ceremony had just turned for her. And she couldn't help but notice that her bethroted had only spoken for his vow to the kingdom they would one day be forced to rule together.
A pit formed in her stomach. And now, it was her turn to make her own vows.
A vow bled into a sacred flame.
Amy reached to get a gentle hold into the dagger's hilt, and rose her other hand up slightly, as she brought the dagger's blade to rest on the palm of her hand.
She froze for a mere moment, as if questioning everything until then, but she then swiftly moved the dagger against her flesh and cut deep enough to make the blood flow out almost instantly.
Amy inhaled sharply, clamping her eyes shut and lightly pinning her ears, as the pain from wounding herself was immediate. The pain stung like a reminder that there was no going back, and that she would need to go through with this all the way.
The crowd of nobles gasped and held their breathe as they saw the Princess flinch for a second time. Krystal made a step to move but Silver quickly grabbed her shoulder and pulled her back gently, but firmly back to stand where she stood previously.
A quiet reminder to not get involved, that this is what was meant to be happening, and that they needed to put their concerns aside until the time was right to let them go.
Pinning her ears, Krystal silently stared at Princess Amy and Prince Shadow, as the Princess was taking deep breathes, her hand gripping the dagger's hilt quite tightly.
Finally, Amy opened her eyes, and slowly moved her wounded palm above the ceremonial wedding flame, and stared into the Crown Prince's eyes once more, her eyes sharp, now.
The flame hissed and sparked, as it suddenly turned magenta and surged, although not as strongly as it did with the Prince.
"I, Princess Amelia Rose of Rosehaven, now the Rose of Tenebrax, give my blood to bind my duty."
Another drop fell into the flame, its temporary magenta hue never fading.
"I vow strength and remembrance, for the realm that nurtured me, and for the future of Tnebrax."
Another drop fell, and the flame shuddered, dancing with golden sparks on magenta hue.
"I vow to stand against all odds, to fight for what is right, and to nurture kindness, compassion, hope, and unconditional love, so that darkness will remain at bay."
Another drop fell into the dancing magenta flame, the golden sparks never missing, the flame never wavering.
"I vow harmony, honesty, loyalty, love, duty and unity. That he who stands across this flame will stand together with me in the face of darkness, and bring joy and hope to the people."
And finally...another drop of blood fell into the magenta hued dancing flame, the golden sparks intensifying as Amy stared at Prince Shadow straight in the eyes, hers showing nothing but unwavering determination.
"And I vow...that my heart, and my loyalty, will only belong to he who stands across this flame."
One last drop hissed into the fire, and the flame flared so powerfully that the room was momentarily lit with a warm, magenta and gold hue, before it returned to its normal state.
Amy finally lowered her hand, fighting hard to not wince from the pain that she felt from the cut in her palm, and returned the dagger to the tray.
She then stared again into Prince Shadow's eyes, hers still shining with determination, and also defiant, as if to dare anyone in this room to say that the Princess of Rosehaven was a meek, weak, little girl.
Krystal had brought her hands up to her mouth when the Princess cut her own palm open and was staring in awe at this foreign rose's courage. Silver was also impressed with how well the Princess was taking everything thrown at her ever since she stepped inside the throne room.
The nobles were in awe for what happened to the flame. While they would expect the flame to react so strongly to the Prince, they had not expected it to also show such strength for the Princess...a foreigner, who looked nothing like the rumors had described her.
A true delicate rose, hidding her thorns, but never tamed.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow did not move, not an inch, but something in him changed the moment Amy’s blood struck the flame.
He had expected hesitation. Trembling. A shallow cut to keep up appearances. Perhaps even tears.
What he had not expected was the decisive, merciless slice she gave herself, clean, deep, and without waiting for permission or reassurance. A warrior’s cut. A survivor’s cut. The cut of someone who understood sacrifice instinctively rather than theatrically.
Hieyes narrowed, not in anger, but in a flicker of surprise that cracked straight through his perfectly controlled façade. For a heartbeat, he forgot the audience, forgot the ceremony, forgot how much he despised this arrangement. The magenta flare reflected sharp in his crimson eyes, casting him in a strange violet glow.
She didn’t flinch from the pain… she ran toward it.
He could feel the shift in the air. Even the King’s rigid posture relaxed a hair, his gaze sharpening with interest rather than condescension. Thanatos had witnessed countless oath flames over the course of his reign. He had seen the fire flare, he had seen it wither, he had seen it judge men and boys and seasoned warriors.
But this, this foreign princess causing the flame to rise with gold-tongued sparks and magenta fire, this was not something either of the hedgehogs had seen before.
Thanatos inclined his head slightly, a gesture so rare that even the nobles’ whispers stuttered into silence. Respect from a king like him was nearly unheard of unless earned thrugh blood, iron, or terror.
Shadow didn’t bow, didn’t speak, but his reaction was visible in the way he finally, deliberately held her gaze. His expression remained cold, but his eyes…
His eyes were different.
A sliver of acknowledgment.
A shard of respect.
A spark, small, stubborn, almost irritated, that said:
…Alright. Maybe you’re not weak after all.
He didn’t let it soften him, not even for a breath. His jaw remained set, his posture rigid, his disdain for the situation unaltered. But the firelight caught the faintest shift in his features, and Amy, standing so close, wounded hand trembling, determination blazing brighter than the ceremonial flame, could see it.
Just a fraction.
Just a hint.
But unmistakably there:
Shadow the Crown Prince was impressed.
Shadow the warrior recognized another warrior.
And Shadow the future husband found himself, for one dangerous, unexpected moment, intrigued.
The attendant moved toward them with measured, ceremonial gravity, neither rushed nor hesitant, but with the calm certainty of someone who had done this many times before. He carried a long strip of white cloth draped across both arms like an offering. The cloth itself was pristine, almost luminous in the firelit throne room, white in a kingdom that treasured shadow, purity in a place that exalted power.
He bowed first to the King, then to Shadow and Amy.
“Your hands, Your Highnesses,” he said quietly, reverently.
Shadow extended his blood-streaked palm without flinching. Amy did the same, though her breath hitched when the motion pulled at the cut. The attendant gently, but firmly, guided their hands together, palm to palm, wound to wound. Blood met blood, warm against warm. Shadow’s hand was far larger, stronger, enveloping hers completely.
Then the cloth, cool linen against their skin, wrapped around their joined palms. Once. Twice. A third time. The final knot was tied over the center of their joined hands, the white already blooming with a faint pink where blood seeped through.
“This binding,” the attendant intoned, stepping back, “unites your lives, your duties, and your kingdoms. As the cloth holds your wounds, so shall you hold one another from this day forward.”
Amy barely had time to draw a breath before he moved.
Without warning, Shadow turned away from her and faced the assembled court. His movements were crisp, controlled, unmistakably trained. Even with one hand bound to Amy’s, he managed to square his shoulders and lift his chin with the effortless authority of a born prince.
Their joined hands followed the motion, leaving Amy to pivot with him, pulled slightly off balance before she caught herself and mirrored his stance. She wasn’t overshadowed by him, she stood at his side, her posture proud, her gaze steady, but the shift was absolute. This was a presentation. A declaration.
Shadow’s expression remained carved from iron, but the flicker of impressed respect from moments earlier, when the flame had erupted in gold and magenta, still lingered faintly in his eyes. Only Amy had been close enough to see it.
And then the King rose.
Not quickly. Not with warmth. But with the deliberate weight of a monarch whose word reshaped nations. His cloak fell around him like a moving shadow as he stepped to the edge of his towering dais.
His voice rang out, smooth, resonant, commanding.
“Umbrafur,” he declared, his arms lifting just slightly in a gesture of proclamation, “bear witness.”
A hush fell so swiftly it was almost physical.
“By blood offered to the sacred flame…
By vow sworn before crown and kingdom…
By tradition older than any dynasty that stands before you now…”
A beat.
The King’s eyes, gleaming crimson, swept the chamber, then settled triumphantly on the bound pair below him.
“…I proclaim Prince Shadow of House Thanatos and Princess Amelia of House Rosehaven, husband and wife.”
The nobles erupted into thunderous applause, cheers swelling up into the vaulted ceiling, echoing like rolling stormfire. The ceremonial flame flared one final time, brief, bright, gold and magenta intertwined, before settling back into its steady burn.
And in the middle of it all, hand bound to hand, shadow bound to rose, the new royal pair stood at the very center of Umbrafur’s gaze.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Indeed, Amy had seen the flicker of respect and bow impressed he had been, ever so fleeting as it was.
Her palm still hurt from the pain, and when King Thanatos declared them husband and wife, she felt confused.
It was the moment where, usually, the married couple would exchange a kiss to seal their union.
This it not what I expected at all...binding our union through a flame using her blood was however quite symbolic...damn is it still hurting. Amy thought to herself, as she waved politely with a smile on her face.
Silver and Krystal were applauding happily fo their friends, as they smiled at the newlyweds with hope and caution.[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow did not linger in the glow of the King’s proclamation. The moment his words were finished, he began to walk, not abruptly, not rudely, but with the kind of decisive, wordless expectation that needed no explanation. His stride was long, unhurried, commanding. And it held the silent assumption that his new wife would either follow… or be dragged by the symbolic binding itself.
Amy moved with him, her steps quickening to match the pace he set. Together they began the long walk down the length of the throne room, the ceremonial cloth trailing faintly behind their hands like a banner of unity neither had chosen but both were now bound to honor.
The nobles along the sides bowed deeply as they passed. The great hall felt impossibly long, a deliberate architectural choice meant to elevate the monarchs and humble everyone who entered it. Their footsteps echoed under the soaring arches, the after-scent of rose petals from the procession still clinging faintly to Amy’s gown as they approached the far doors.
Shadow did not look at her. He did not need to. His posture alone was a warning and a command and an introduction all at once: This is the Prince of Tenebrax. Walk beside him, or be trampled by tradition.
But when they drew near Silver, standing in the line of nobles, Shadow finally turned his head just enough to acknowledge him.
A glance. Nothing more.
But the meaning behind it was razor-sharp.
You know your duty. Perform it.
Silver knew exactly what that look meant; he was to be one of the observers, meaning it was his job to follow. Several other nobles turned and walked away from the crowd and began to follow the new couple at a respectful distance as they were heading for the royal consummation chamber. And then Shadow faced forward again, leading Amy toward the heavy double doors that marked the exit of the throne room.
“Prepare yourself, Princess…” Shadow said a little harshly, but quietly enough so that only Amy could hear him once they were nearly out of the room. “For I am not a gentle man.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Silver made a slight nod, clearly understanding. He then invited his sister to walk with him, following the newly married couple to the royal consummation chamber. Krystal pinned her ears, realizing where they were all going.
Oh no...Amy will not like this... she thought to herself, very much aware that the Princess was not told about Tenebrax's traditions...including this one.
When Amy heard her husband say that, she quickly caught up on what he meant by that and her face started turning to a nice shade of red. Everything was happening so fast, she didn't know they were going to do the deed in broad daylight, and just moments after the vows had been exchanged. The warning was appreciated, and she only hoped that it wouldn't hurt as much as I heard it could be.
She then noticed the nobles following them and she was confused: why were they following them?
"I'm sorry...but why are these people following us?" Amy asked, her voice quiet, but not shaky, more accepting than she probably felt.
That single question...it was not a stupid question, she was genuinely confused. Clearly, no one had told her about what was going to happen.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow chuckled a little at Amy’s question still not slowing down. It was not a cruel chuckle but more of an amused one, the first sign of amusement sense she had first seen the prince.
“Clearly no one has told you about Tenebrax traditions,” he replied in that hold voice of his.
Some how that also impressed him a little more. If she had been told about there ways she would have known about the cut ahead of time but she did it without previous knowledge.
They walked out of the thrown room and made a turn and then another, Shadow stayed quiet at first before finally answering the question.
“They follow for it is their job to bear witness to the consummation and to your purity,” Shadow replied not even sugar coating it.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Shock was an understatement when Amy heard that, as she got quiet. She widened her eyed and the blush increased on her cheeks, both from embarrassment and...perhaps a little indignation. Her ears pinned back a bit, but not from fear, clearly from some form of...growing insecurity.
Wait what?! I'm supposed to let other people see me and watch me lose my purity?! What is this place?! First binding each other through fire and blood, and now this?! Amy thought, feeling herself getting agitated as she still matched her husband pace.
She wanted to stop.
She wanted to argue, to protest, anything to change this.
This was a sacred moment, one she had always thought that she would share with only one person, her husband alone.
Not the whole world.
Shadow can see from the corner of his eye that she is slightly biting down on her lip. He is also able to see the irritation on her delicate facial traits, resignation as well.
She held back any protestations she could've screamed, not wanting to embarrass herself or her husband.
I will do my duty, no matter how humiliating this tradition is. Amy thought to herself a little bitterly.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
They did not have to walk to much farther before reaching the correct chamber. Surventes were standing by and quickly opened the large double doors.
This chamber set aside for the bedding was unlike any other in the keep, neither a bridal suite nor a noble’s private quarters, but a ritual space meant for one purpose alone. It was long and narrow, its stone walls hung with deep crimson tapestries to soften the chill that seeped from the castle’s bones. At its center stood the only true furnishing: a great bed, broad as a feast table and high as a dais, its posts carved with intertwining vines and symbols of the two newly joined houses. Fresh rose pedals in red and black and sprigs of sweet herbs had been laid thick upon the floor, their scent rising with every footstep.
Thin candles burned in sconces positioned low along the walls, their flames throwing warm, flickering light across the bed.
Along both sides of the bed, running nearly the full length of the chamber, the walls were interrupted by long latticed panels of finely worked wood. The lattice was intricate, diamond-shaped openings framed by slender carved beams, enough to obscure clear detail yet open enough for faces to gather behind and gather they did.
Amy could hear the nobles who had fallowed them shifting into place behind the lattice panels ready to witness this moment. She could hear soft whispering, not loud enough to make out any words just to know that they were in fact whispering.
From the marriage side of the room, the pattern gave the impression of a screen gently filtering the lamplight; from the observer’s side, it served as a deliberate boundary, a ceremonial veil that maintained some level of propriety while permitting the nobles their sanctioned glimpse.
For Krystal, who had only become of age recently, this was to be her first time witnessing a bedding ceremony. She was standing near her brother and a few other nobles when some one moved a little closer to her on the other side from her brother.
“This will be your first time witnessing, won’t it?” came the smooth and unmistakable voice of Prince Sonic as he whispered into Krystal’s ear. Why was it Sonic of all people to be standing next to her.
As the newly married pair stepped inside the chamber the doors were closed behind them. Shadow slipped his hand out of the white and red speckled cloth leaving it tied, then helped Amy remove her hand as well. He did not say a single word as he did this.
Shadows shifted behind the wooden screens, restless as the gathered witnesses who awaited the final formalities of union. The air was thick with expectation, with the murmur of hushed voices muffled by the carved wood, and with the unmistakable sense that this room existed outside ordinary time, crafted solely for this tradition and nothing else.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal jumped lightly, not expecting Prince Sonic to whisper into her ear like these words were sweet nothings.
She blushed quite a lot, a little embarrassed that, yes, this was going to be her very first witness of a marital consummation.
"Y-Yes." she managed to whisper back, still blushing.
Silver stared at them with the corner of his eye, watchful and protective, but soon give his attention back to what was going on on the other side of the lattice panels, not wanting to embarrass his sister more than she probably already felt.
Back with the couple, Amy blushed as Shadow helped her get her hand out of the white and red speckled cloth. His hands were...surprisingly warm, even though he didn't stopped when she made a wince from the sharp, stinging pain from the cut on the palm of her hand.
A constant reminder of this day, one that would heal and leave a scar that would be there forever.
Amy waited, unsure of if he was going to help her out of her dress or leave her to do it herself.
The blush on her cheeks increased, and she tried not to show fear, but the insecurity of having to do this in front of so many eyes was quite intimidating to say the least. [[USER_A]] said the following:
The first think Shadow did was remove his cap and set it off to the side before polling off his amer and setting that aside as well. Whether he planed to help her yet or not was not completely clear but if he was going to have if armer on would not have helped.
Under the armer he was waring rather basic cloths as anything to fancy would be hard to fit under the armor.
Shadow then turned to Amy. “Turn around,” he said as he took a few steps towards her closing the distance.
“first, he will help her remove that dress,” sonic whispered so that only Krystal could hear it.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Still blushing, Amy slowly turned around and gently moved her quills over her shoulder, so he could have access to her back. Amy tensed up when she felt his fingers brushing against her bare back and she shivered with...
...was that...anticipation...?
Amy widened her eyes, her heard pounding faster in her chest. Was...was she actually looking forward to...their consummation...?
Oh my god, I...I actually want him to take me in front of all these people?! she thought to herself, wide eyed and blushing as she felt her husband's hands unzipping her dress and exposing more of her bare back.
Krystal was trying not to listen, but the blush on her cheeks was betraying the fact that she actually was listening...despite herself.
Shit...is he really going to comment everything? she thought to herself with embarrassment.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow didn’t hesitate as he was polling the zipper down. Once he was done with that he put his hands on both her her shoulders and began to pool her sleeves down. Amy can feel as his strong hands ever so lightly glider along her fur as he polled her sleeves down.
With vary little effort Shadow had polled the top layer of the dress down and let go of it letting it fall down to her feet. She was now just in the bottine slip layer which even that could feel scandales to have so many people see her in it.
“Knowing my brother he will do one of two thing next. Either he will remove that slip of hers or take her over to the bed now." Sonic whispered.
Oh yes, he intended to coment on everything.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy felt incredibly exposed already, but she somehow managed to tune everything else out. The many eyes behind the lattice panels observing their every movements, the expectations...
...no, this was supposed to be special.
To her, at least.
Amy slowly turned around to face her husband, and looked up at Shadow in the eyes. She slowly moved her hands up to her chest and pulled down both sleeves, uncovering her shoulders.
...God I want to kiss him, just to make everything else disappear and forget that we're being watched... she thought to herself, the blush on her cheeks increasing as she stared at Shadow straight in the eyes.
Krystal widened her eyes again, and remained silent, her breathing hitching for a brief moment.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
When Amy turned around Shadow’s expression was just as cold as it had been from the moment she first saw him.
Shadow didn’t hesitate, he reached around to her back and polled the string that lessened the slip and let it fall to the ground so she was now just in her braw and panties.
Without a word he started to unfasten the buttons of his shirts quickly taking it off. Amy can now see his chest and somthing she had not expected, a patch of white fluffy fur.
Shadow’s chest was a study in contrasts,
sleek, midnight-dark fur framing that striking patch of pale, velvety white. The tuft rose like a soft flame against the rest of him, drawing the eye as though it were made to be admired. It wasn’t just the color that captivated, but the shape of him beneath it: the sculpted strength suggested by the subtle lines of muscle, the way his chest tapered with effortless confidence.
There was a quiet magnetism there, an intensity that matched the rest of him, controlled power wrapped in a softness that almost looked like it shouldn’t belong, yet suited him perfectly. The white fur caught the light in a way that made it seem warm, inviting, a place where one’s gaze naturally lingered just a moment too long. Everything about it hinted at the dangerous grace he carried, at the strange and irresistible balance of softness and strength that made Shadow impossible not to look at twice.
“Next he will pick her up and take her to the bed” Sonic whispered
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Hot, damn, sunburnt leaves on a summer heat wave.
He was incredibly dashing, and Amy couldn't help herself and stare at his strong, mucled chest, but especially his white patch of fur. A soft, gentle contrast the whole sharp appearance of the Prince.
Amy couldn't stop herself from blushing the entire time. Nothing abnormal here, as she was a maiden Princess after all...ome about to consumme her marriage.
She wondered what he thought of her in that instant.
Still blushing, a brief moment of hesitation overcoming her, Amy slowly moved her hands in her back, planning to undo her bra.
Krystal was too embarrassed to even reply again, wide eyed as her eyes focused on the events occuring before their eyes.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow let out an almost frustrated humph sound when she started trying to reach around her back. she had barly got her hands around her back when suddenly Shadow grabbed Amy by the shoulder and quickly turned her body around so he was behind her again. There was no hesitation in that movement, no request but only a demand. His hand held harshly onto her shoulder for just a moment, clear instruction to stay put.
Shadow then let go of her shoulder just to take the straps off them both of then. He then moved his hand down to unfasten her bra quickly polling it away from her bossy, exposing her breasts to those who watched.
“Can you imagine what she must be felling. Exposed like that. In front of all these people.” Sonic whispered into Krystal’s ear letting her feel his breath on her ear.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy's ears pinned lightly and she fought the urge to cover herself. She only has her panties left on her...the last barrier preserving her purity.
Trying to still tune everything else out.
It was only her and him, right now.
Amy slowly faced Shadow again and let out a quiet growl that only Shadow heard, which made her go wide eyed and blushed more.
That growl had escaped her so...naturally. Kinda demanding. She was actually being turned on from the anticipation of what would soon happen.
No woman ever growled back at him, until then. This Princess knew what she wanted, and she wanted him.
Despite this forced arrangement...she did want him. Despite duty, despite having so many eyes on them.
Amy did not dare touch her husband yet, however. Despite her boldness until then, she feared his rejection.
He could see the hesitation as she razes a hand towards him, stopping midway from being inches away from touching him.
The hesitation of a bold maiden princess.
Krystal pinned her ears lightly as Prince Sonic kept telling her things about what was unfolding before their eyes. The Princess probably felt incredibly embarrassed, but the she appeared to be doing rather well, right now.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow was stunned a little by that growl at first. That was the last thing he would have expected for a princess to do in a time like this. At another time in another place he might have been intrigued by this, but right now, with how pissed he had already been his stun quickly shifted.
Amy then sees something in Shadow’s eyes, a flash of anger. Something she had done truly angered him, or perhaps he had already been angry and something she did simply riped him over the edge.
This little brat needs to learn her place, Shadow thought.
He suddenly grabbed Amy by the wast and latterly tossed her onto the bed. He lets out a huff sounds, mostly just a subconscious attempt to calm himself down. Or perhaps it was Silver’s words in his head reminding him that she didn’t have a chose in this either.
Shadow then gets up onto the bed and moved over top of Amy, straddling her. He quickly grabbed her hands and pined them over her head and made a loud, aggressive, slightly angry and extremely dominant growl.
“Its to bad she has to deal with my brother. He can be fare to rough, fare to cold.” Sonic whispered in Krystal's ear again.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy was startled when he threw her onto the bed ears pinned more in submission as he hovered over her like that.
But surprisingly...she didn't look that much afraid.
More like...understanding and...perhaps, yes, a hint of fear, but also...was that desire...?
"...I'm sorry." Amy whispered, blushing, ears pinned and looking at him straight in the eyes.
But despite her apology, despite her submission...the fire in her eyes remained bright and untamed.
She had clearly seen the anger in his eyes, and clearly, she knew just as much as he did...that this was not her choice either.
Her knees were kept close together, her demeanor guarded. Amy did not dare move anymore, but her breathing had quickened, her cheeks flushed with a blush.
She actually looked...a bit turned on?
Good...he managed to contain his anger enough not to hurt her or do...something that would not have made things any better... Silver thought, his eyes on whatever was happening.
Krystal widened her eyes, her ears pinned with concern now. Her breathing hitched again, but not with embarrassment this time.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow let out a huff before letting go of Amy's hands. He leaned back shifting some till he was more closer to were her knees were. Shadow roughly grabbed both sides of her panties and stated polling down. There was no hesitation, no ceremony, no softness to his actions.
He polled her panties down and off her body quickly tossing them to the side with little regard for them. He then took a moment to let his eyes scan along her body, starting from her legs up to her waste. From her stomach up to her breasts were his eyes lingered and entire breath before continuing up to her face. He was taking in the sight of her completely naked before him.
at first it seamed as though sonic was not going to say anything when she heard a low whisper, lower then any other before, 'I wonder how you would look' the implication was clear. He was referring to how she would look laying completely naked before him as Amy was now before his brother.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy blushed more brightly and now she felt...self-conscious. Did she look hideous or something? It was really hard right now to tell what he might be thinking.
She dared moving...slowly, though. She brought a hand down to her mouth, and slowly looked away, finally unable to keep eye contact as she rested her fingers against her mouth. Her other arm moved down to her side, slightly bent as she clenched her fingers into the sheets, pinning her ears, her beautiful long pink quills splattered around her.
Amy wanted to close her legs, but knew better than to do that...not after how he growled at her earlier.
Krystal almost choked on her breathe as her face flushed back to another shade of red. This was highly inapropriate!
Krystal lightly clenched her fingers as she grabbed onto her dress, ears pinned as she tried to focus on what was going on.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
As Shadow watched her he let out a humh sound, almost like one singly almost chuckle. Amy saw a flash of amusent on his eyes even if it was only for a second.
just as I thought. As bold and fiery as she is a maiden is still a maiden he thought.
Shadow moved one hand onto her one of her lags and moved it so her lag was now on one side of him, speeding her legs more in the proses.
His other hand quickly went between her legs and started to rub the sensitive. His had was moving rather roughly and intentionally fast trying to trigger her bodies arousal. After all if she was two try this would hurt even himself.
At this point Sonic was badly paying any attention to what was going on in the room. He had seen his brother with a woman before, that was nothing new to him. What was new however was watching Krystal’s reaction.
Why is it so fun to make her squirm, he thought to himself.
He didn’t say anything but he moved a little closer. Not so close that anyone ells would notice but close enough that Krystal feel his breath on her ear and could not forget that he was right there. Vary well aware that he was imagining her in Princess Amy’s place and not with his brother.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy's breathing hitched and she gasped a bit, clamping her eyes shut and keeping her fingers pressed against her lips as her ears were pinned and her blush increasing. She clenched her fingers into the sheets, too.
Yes, the way he tried to arouse her was harsh, quick, and intentional, obviously. Actually, she hadn't expected him to take the time to...prepare her, not with how impatient and dominant his earlier growl had been.
Amy started panting and trembling, as she felt herself getting wet...probably not as much as she should or could have, but it was something. She started squirming as she started feeling a little pleasure from his rubbing her clit.
Krystal clenched her hands more as she held her dress, blushing quite brightly as he was breathing into her ear. Was he....was he actually picturing themselves over there...?
The sudden thought made Krystal's breathing hitch and her body flinch. Only Sonic would notice, Silver was preoccupied in making sure nothing wrong would be happening between Shadow and Princess Amy.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow continued to rub her there a little longer after he started to feel the wet sensation. He then grabbed her other leg and moved to the other side of himself so he was now right between her legs.
He then let go of her completely and began unfasten his pants which were still on. The way he opened them and the angle at which he did it made it impossible for Amy to actually see it and Nether could most of the watchers.
Without warning, hesitation or much ceremony shadow quickly thrusted his member into her. It was rough, it was harsh and it was painful but the worst part was that he started to moving his hips without giving her any time to acclimate. It was vary much aligned with what he warned her about not being a general man.
Sonic chuckled inside his head watching her hands clench tighter on her dress, as her face blushed more, as her breath hitched.
He had to fight to keep a twistedly satisfied smirk from going to his face. You are too easy he thought to himself amused.
‘what’s wrong? You seem to be having… difficulties’ sonic whispered knowing exactly what he was doing to her.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
She had been warned.
She had tried to prepare herself mentally.
But that initial thrust, despite her natural arousal lubrification, did not stop it from hurting.
Amy let out a gasp, and then started whimpering as it still hurt and that he didn't gave her the time to adjust to his intrusion into her womanhood. She kept her eyes clamped shut, her ears pinned, and her finger pressed against her lips, as she gripped at the sheets.
A few drops of her blood slipped out of her with each thrust of his member in and out of her, signaling the end of her purity...signaling her deflowering.
But the whimpering was all she did. She didn't begged or asked for him to be more gentle, nor to stop. She just...took him, again and again, deep within her core, without a complaint.
Silver could intervene in some way...but he didn't. He knew very well how the Crown Prince was.
I'll have to tell him to try and be more gentle and considerate with her...she is his wife, not some whore he can fuck however he pleases. Silver thought with a light concerned frown for the princess.
Krystal flinched again. "T-This isn't funny...what if he truly hurts her...?" she whispered back with genuine concern.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow started thrusting faster and faster, harder and harder. In fact to fast... to hard. One of Shadow's hands grabbed onto her hip and started to squeeze rather hard his other hand holding onto her upper lag just as roughly.
It was true that he had been amused and to some degree still was but his anger didn't simply go away because of it. There was still a part of him that just wanted to get this over will and move on but that was not the right way to be thinking about it. This was Amy's first time and simply rushing through it would not be doing it or her justice.
Sonic chuckled just a bit, "He wont, your brother wont allow it." he softly whispered to her. He then let one of his hands softly cures the back of one of her hands still holding onto her dress. "Why do you think he is so focused on my brother that he hasten even noticed anything ells" he added referring to how close he was to her.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Indeed, the pain only increased with each thrust quickening, and Amy couldn't help herself at some point, one of her whimpers were loud enough that even Silver heard it.
Amy whimpered again, and the pain was so intense, she couldn't help herself and tear up as each thrust deep within her barely made her feel anything but pain.
Silver grit his teeth and brought a fist to his mouth and let out a strong, purposeful sound as he cleared his throat, trying to remind him that he shouldn't be taking his anger out on his new wife.
Krystal tensed up as Sonic touched her, her breathing hitching again, her hands still gripping her dress. Her ears were pinned, her face felt hot from blushing, and she was feeling the urge to fidget with her hands too, but didn't move, frozen in place. [[USER_A]] said the following:
Most did not recognize the meaning behind that sound but Shadow did. He growled ever so slightly under his breath frustrated by it but understood its meaning. He almost instantly slowed down but did not stop all together. He was now slowly thrusting but it was slow enough to let her body recover. He also loosened his grip on her him and her leg.
great... I'm definitely getting a lecture after this Shadow thought to himself knowing Silver was not happy. cant he tell I'm just trying to get this over with as much for her benefit as it is for mine. The sooner I finish the sooner she can cover herself up again he thought though his motives were not intended for her benefit.
Sonic just chuckled to himself, 'you see, nothing to worry about. Its a good thing I'm not like my brother, im not that rough' he whispered to her still lightly touching her hand.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
The slow relief was evident on Amy as she soon stopped gripping at the sheets, and even moved her fingers away from her mouth, just panting as he was now slowly thrusting in and out of her. Her body even relaxed, finally, which helped her feel less pain.
Damn, that hurt...I never imagined it would hurt like that, thank god he slowed down...it's a little more bearable... Amy thought to herself, not realizing that Shadow had only slowed down because Silver subtly reminded him to treat her a little more gentler.
As he continued to slowly thrust his manhood ins and out of her, Amy slowly started to feel...a bit of...pleasure. Oh sure, there was still pain from his earlier aggressive thrusts, but now? Now, the pain was slowly letting place to some pleasure.
Amy's breathing accelerated a little and she let out little sighs of pleasure. She then bit into her fingers, her face red as her ears remained pinned. Slowly, she turned her head to finally look at him again.
He could see the pain in her eyes, the confusion...and a hint of pleasure.
Silver observed in silence. Good...she is more relaxed, but Shadow might finish soon. Clearly he doesn't want to make this linger longer than it needs to be. he thought to himself.
Krystal wanted to throw her hands on her face to hide her embarrassment. Oh, she knew he has mistresses here and there. She saw some of them swoon about how good he was, too.
Damn it, why is he saying these things now, of all places?! she thought to herself.
Ears pinned and heart pounding faster in her chest, Krystal subtly moved her hand away, clearly getting uncomfortable, but not rebuking him.
She couldn't.
Silver and other nobles would notice.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Once Shadow saw that Amy was starting to relax and not be in as much pain he began to speed up again. he was starting to sweat a little from the activity but his breathing was still normally. He was trying to get to the finish as quickly as possible while putting in some effort not to hurt her in the prosses.
Shadow was not really looking at her face, more the space next to her head as he was focusing on his actions and trying not to go to fast or to slow. His torso was more upright rather then leaning over her so he was defiantly to fare away for her to kiss or touch his face if she had been bold enough to try it.
Sonic smirked to himself and polled his back back realizing he may have gone a little to fare with that. Even still he couldn't take his eyes off her. why dose she had to me so... cute
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy's breating hitched as he quickened his thrusts into her and her sighs turned into little pleasured moans, although she was trying to muffle them by bitting into her fingers lightly. She ended up covering her mouth with her hand, clamping her eyes shut as she turned it again to the side a bit. Her hand gripped at the sheets again, the blush never left her face.
His manhood was now stroking and hitting highly sensitive spots inside of her womanhood. It made her pleasure climb more.
O-Oh god...it feels...it's starting to feel really good... Amy thought to herself, trying to muffle a whimper of pleasure.
Krystal's face was still hot from blushing so hard, his words still echoing in her mind as she tried to focus on the mating occuring in front of all of them.
Deep down...his words enticed her, but both had been playing this game for years...they could never be more than friends acquitances.
Because they were. Discretly, for years, they have been. But there was also a mutual attraction.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow bit his lip a little trying not to grown, trying not to make any kind of sounds. He would never admit it to anymore, probably not even himself but she felt... better then he had expected.
He started going faster and faster, no longer able to hold himself back as it was felling vary good for him. His had squeezed Amy's him a little harder to get better leverage. His other hand grabbed onto her hip as well as he was now thrusting in as fast and hard as he could.
It was still vary rough and hard on a madden being as this was her first time but it was at lest barrable.
Shadow then bit his lip HARD as he clamped his eyes shut. with one last thrust Shadow came, his seed shooting into Amy filling her internally.
Shadow stopped thrusting and just stayed there panting a bit eyes still closed.
Sonic may have moved his hand but he stayed close to her, occasionally his breath hitting her ear.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy shivered feeling his hot seed burst into her, and she trembled from the aftermath, feeling his member still splurting his seed deep inside of her.
It...had been quite painful at first, but towards the end it...had been pleasurable enough to make her forget the temporary pain from the start. She was sweating a bit as well, and just...laying there, panting and recovering from their mating.
Silver got closer to Krystal and whispered: "The newlyweds will take about an hour to recuperate separately, and then will join us all in the ballroom for the celebration of their union."
Krystal frowned, confused. "Why separately...?" she whispered back.
"Because they simply need that time alone...remember, these two, despite having consumated their marriage...are still strangers." Silver replied.
Krystal blushed, feeling stupid for even asking, as she pinned her ears.
"Oh..." she muttered.
Silver gently put his hand on her shoulder. "It's ok, not everyone is instantly comfortable with each other when they have an arrange marriage." he softly said.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow had just barley finished releasing his seed when he quickly grabbed a blanket and thru it over Amy to cover her up completely, including her face. Covering her face had not been the intention but he wanted to cover her quickly. He then glared to one side before glaring to the other side. He didn't make a sound, he didn't need to.
Just then Sonic was standing at the end of the small hallway that the viewers were standing in. "And that would be everyone's que to get out" he said in a calm but insistent tone.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Silver, Krystal, Sonic, and all the other nobles quietly left the room to head for the ballroom and await the newlywed couple to join them in an hour from then.
Amy wince under the blanket as Shadow pulled out of her, and she felt his hot seed spill out of her a little.
Amy slowly brought the blanket down from her face, and slowly sat up, covering her chest up with it, the soft fabric covering the rest of her body. Still blushing, ears pinned and...relatively shy from what had just occurred, she looked at Shadow with...was that gratitude?
"...Thank you..." she whispered, and then made sweet, little smile.
She was aware that people were leaving, and that he had...wanted to protect her a little, whatever way that was.
Amy also looked...confused, not knowing what to expect now that...it was done.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow had already cleaned himself off a little and refastened his pants before Amy lowered the blanket from her head. "Rest," Shadow replied moving back and way from her so he was no longer between her legs. He moved to the edge of the bed and adjusted his quills a bit from the sweat. "We will be expected to join the festivities in an hour," he then added. His voice was calm, cold but not harsh. Silvers reminder and calming effect of his relace had quieted his anger at the vary least. [[USER_B]] said the following:
"Oh, okay...I will rest." Amy replied, as she did felt sore between her legs and didn't think she'd be able to walk just yet.
Amy turned a bit to pull a pillow closer to her, then slowly laid back down, trying not to wince but her breathing did hitch a bit. She laid back down onto her back, keeping the blanket over her chest and the rest of her frame. She then slowly brought her hand up - the one she used at the ceremoninal wedding flame binding.
Amy stared at the fresh wound, which had stopped bleeding long ago, but still stung when she clenched her fingers and contracted her hand muscles. She stared at it with...fascination.
Tenebrax had so different wedding customs than from Rosehaven...or any other kingdoms that she had heard of. The wound in the flesh of her palm was like a wedding ring...
...one that would heal, and become a reminder of this day.
Of this marriage.
Amy blushed lightly at the thought. Bounded through blood...as strange and unexpect as this was...it's...perfect... she thought to herself, still staring at the palm of her hand, red, freshly wounded, stinging.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow was quiet, almost two quiet. Amy could see him sitting there from the corner of her eyes. Even now after all that he was still so rigged, his posture straight and firm. He looked more like a soldier waiting for inspection then a man who had just consummated a marriage.
Tenebrax truly was a vary different culture and Amy had only barley scratched the surface of it. She was stepping into a world were everyone had known everyone for years but she did not.
This man, this man who was now her husband did not flinch or wince even once. Not when he cut his hand, not when the heat of the fire nearly burnt him and not when their hands were tied together.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy slowly lowered her hand, resting it on her chest next to the other hand. Her gaze went to Shadow...her husband.
A husband she had just met about...what, not even an hour ago?
She knew nothing of him, aside of the stories she had heard...and even then, they didn't seem all founded. He was described as cold...but he cared enough to protect her in whatever way he had done from all those eyes that witness their consummating.
Amy's eyes lingered for a moment, then went to stare at the ceiling of the bed. He had came in her and deposited his seed some moments ago, but that didn't mean she would get pregnant from this.
Amy closed her eyes, lightly pinning her ears. ...Will it...hurt just as bad as it did now, at first...? That is...if he touches me again...? she wondered to herself.
Because they both knew...they both knew what was going to be expected of them after this.
Surprisingly, the Princess, who was also chatty in nature...kept quiet. This moment of relative peace...was nice. She didn't need to ruin it with talking unnecessarily.
Her silence, however...didn't meant submission, or defeat.
Just...acceptance, and understanding that they needed this silence.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow stayed there sitting perfectly still for what felt like an eternity but really it had only been half an hour. Eventually he stands up, heads for the door, and closed it behind himself without saying a word.
Once he was outside he can hear Shadow talk to some one not knowing he was the captain of his guard Dusk.
when Shadow closed the door he turned to Dusk, "Make sure no one goes in there or on either side" Shadow instructed in his normally cold formal tone. "In about 10 minuets send for Margret to help get her ready for the party. Have her informed that I will meet her just outside the door" he said knowing which doors he meant.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy did heard him get up from the bed, and watched him go in silence, but didn't asked questions. She just laid her head back down and quietly sighed, closing her eyes again as she kept her hands on top of her blanket covered chest.
At least he stayed for a little while...that was nice of him, I appreciated it. she thought to herself.
Dusk made a soft nod. "Of course, Your Highness. No one but Lady Margaret will be allowed in there." he replied, professional as always.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow then turned and head for his own chambers to get ready to face the party.
In about 10 minutes as Shadow had requested Amy heard a knock on the door. “Your highness, may we come in?” Came the soft voice of Margaret. “We must help prepare you to join the celebration ball.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy had stayed laying down and staring at the bed ceiling, just letting everything that had happened so far sinking in, and wondering what else Tenebrax had in store for her.
Her ears perked as she heard Lady Margaret's voice and she sat up rather quickly, still holding the blanket up to her chest. She inhaled sharply as a sting of pain coursed through her womanhood and she clamped her eyes shut, lightly pinning her ears.
Oh yeah...that's going to be sore for a while... Amy thought to herself. "Come in, Lady Margaret." she then added, slowly crawling towards the edge of the bed once the sudden sharp pain had subsided a bit.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The door opened and lady Margret stepped in fallowed by one young maid. The maid was a young cat girl with light purple fur and faint pink or magenta markings that resembled tabby stripes. She had bright blue eyes and appeared to be around 15 years old.
They closed the door behind them and Margret came over and meld down next to the bed while the main was opening the mixes they had brought to get what they needed out.
“in the rush from earlier, I forgot to mention that I will be your governess. It is my job to teach you the ways of this kingdom and make sure you are as prepared and informed as possible. I will also be in charge of your staff until your lady-in-waiting is able to take on some of those roles or if you chase any others they will help
With that as well.” She explained in a vary calm, general and respectful way. It was clear she was trying to make this whole situation, easier for Amy not harder.
Margret then motioned over to the made girl,
“This is Kira, she will be one of your personal maids working with me to help make sure you are ready for events.”
Kira turned and courtesies to Amy, “it is my homer to serve you, your highness.” She softly said her head bowed low.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Nice to meet you, Kira." Amy said with a light nod and smile, then looked back at Lady Margaret. "Yeah, I...was not expecting to wed as soon as I set foot into the castle." she said, bringing her hand up to her chest to keep the blanket over her chest, and looked at the fresh wound in the palm of her other hand.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Pleas forgive me for not informing you, it slipped my mind that you might not be aware of our kingdom’s marriage traditions. I will do better to check before Maher events,” Margret replied.
“But, for now we are running short on time and we need to get you ready. Would you like one of us to help you clean up or would you like to do so yourself?” She asked referring to the mess between her lags and the sweat that had dripped onto her body. She knew Amy had already had enough people looking at her body today so if she preferred to clean herself they would give her the sues and step out.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy blushed and chuckled nervously. "I would like to clean up myself, thanks." she replied.
And so Lady Margaret and Kira let her clean up herself. Obviously, cleaning herself down there was still painful and Amy just grit her teeth through it all. She then let Lady Margaret and Kira help her bandage her wounded hand and then help her into a new dress.
It didn't looked as...fancy as the one she wore for the ceremonial wedding flame binding, but it was still regal enough to make a point that she was a princess, and newlywed at it.
It was a comfortable red dress with long flowy white sleeves that opened up at her elbows. The dress has golden and white exquisite details akin to plants, with small black accents intermingling with the white in order to balance the black in Shadow. The fabric felt light and flowy, but also warm. The same tiara was then put on her head again.
Amy looked at herself. "Oh wow...no offense, Lady Margaret...but I prefer this dress better...it's so flowy and light..." she said with a light chuckle. "I was so scared to ruin the other one." [[USER_A]] said the following:
Margaret chuckled just a little, "Yes, well, like i said before that dress was not designed for movement, It was designed to be grand and to make a statement. This one is meant for the ball. But now we must hurry, The prince will be waiting for you." she said and started to rush her out the door a little.
Margret lead Amy down some halls before leading her to the place she was to meet Shadow.
Shadow stood just outside the grand oak doors of the ballroom, the torchlight casting gold-edged shadows across his attire. He was still as a statue, characteristically composed, yet there was a tension in his posture that betrayed the significance of the moment.
He wore a fitted black velvet doublet, its shape sharp and commanding, tailored to his lean, powerful frame. Along the seams, thin lines of crimson piping caught the flicker of nearby flames, giving the impression of embers pulsing beneath the fabric. Gold-threaded heraldic designs, angular and fierce, rested across the chest and shoulders, subtle in pattern but unmistakably royal.
Over this, his crimson surcoat fell in clean, straight lines, the fabric heavy and rich. The split sides swayed slightly whenever he shifted his weight, revealing glimpses of the doublet beneath. A gold clasp shaped like a stylized, sun-like crest fastened it at his chest, glowing against the dark colors surrounding it.
His trousers were black as night, marked only by a narrow braid of gold tracing down the outer seams. His boots, polished but formidable, were belted tightly at the knee, their metal buckles glinting faintly.
A black velvet cloak hung from his shoulders, its border trimmed in gold and its lining a deep, smoldering red. Whenever a draft whispered through the corridor, the cloak stirred to reveal flashes of color like sparks escaping a fire.
Shadow’s arms were folded, but his quills were eased back rather than battle-taut. His expression, cool, sharp, unreadable, was softened only by a faint, contemplative tilt of his head. He stared at the closed door before him, not impatient, but expectant.
The faintest glow of candlelight caught the gold accents of his outfit, making him appear for a moment as though he were carved from midnight and flame.
For once, he wasn’t preparing for combat or bracing for danger, he was waiting. Poised. Collected. Ready to step into the hall beside someone who would meet him there.
And though Shadow would never say it aloud, the stillness around him felt like the center of a storm, calm only because something important was about to begin.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
The hallway beyond the ballroom was quiet, lit only by tall candles resting in sconces along the stone walls. Their warm glow shimmered across the polished floor and danced across the rich reds and golds of the gown Amy wore as she stepped forward.
Her bright crimson velvet skirt moved with a soft, dignified weight, brushing lightly against the floor with every step. The embroidered gold and black vines along the hem glimmered vividly, each stitch catching the candlelight like tiny sparks. As she walked, the faintest whisper of her white silk underskirt showed through the parted velvet panels, its golden patterns glowing softly beneath.
The white chiffon sleeves drifted and fluttered with her movements, gleaming gently each time they caught a breath of air. Their gold-traced edges shimmered like faint halos. Above them, the fitted red bodice hugged her form with regal poise, gold embroidery sweeping upward like living vines guiding the eye.
Her footsteps were unhurried, measured, each one deliberate, as though she were gliding rather than walking. The long velvet train behind her followed in a gentle wave, a crimson river reflecting the soft gold shimmer along its edges.
She was following Lady Margaret and Kira to reunite with her husband in front of the ballroom doors.
When they got there and that Amy saw him, her eyes slightly widened. He looked so dark and dashing, both at once, even more than earlier at the ceremonial wedding flame binding.
A light blush crept onto her cheeks, but her posture remained dignified and confident.
...Confident, despite the sore pain between her legs, which had thankfully subsided with the quick cleaning from earlier.
Shadow had taken her so harsly at first, and despite having been her very first time...here she was, still standing, tall and proud. Like nothing had happened, like she wasn't even in pain from her rather harsh deflowering.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow didn’t turn when their footsteps first reached him. He remained still before the tall oak doors, a dark figure framed in torchlight, though the subtle tilt of his ear betrayed that he had heard them approaching long before they drew close. Velvet skirts whispered across the polished floor, accompanied by the soft tread of two sets of lighter steps behind her. Even so, he stood fixed in place, his gaze forward, his posture steady and unreadable as ever.
Lady Margaret slipped ahead of Amy with a gentle but purposeful stride, dipping her head in respectful acknowledgment before addressing him. “Your Highness,” she announced, her voice warm yet impeccably formal, “I present to you your wife, Princess Amilia of Rosehaven.”
Only then did Shadow move. His arms lowered from where they had been folded, and he turned toward her with deliberate, controlled precision. The motion caused his cloak to shift like a living shadow, the deep red lining catching the flame’s glow as it swept behind him. When his eyes settled on Amy, the hall seemed to quiet further.
He said nothing. But the way he looked at her—steady, assessing, undeniably present, carried more weight than words could have. His gaze traveled briefly over her gown, over the quiet glow of gold embroidery against crimson velvet, and finally settled on her face. He held there, still and composed, waiting for her to come to him.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy blushed lightly, still unable to read him.
She turned to Lady Margaret and Kira. "Lady Margaret. Kira. Thank you." she nodded slightly and thanking them for their help.
Amy then looked back at Shadow, and approached him. She clearly was still in pain from the way she inhaled sharply, but didn't show any other signs of her discomfort as she approached him.
She then stopped and stood before him, looking at him in the eyes again. He saw the hesitation in her eyes, though he couldn't know what it was.
Amy then finally made a small nod. "Husband." she said with a polite, respectful tone.
Clearly she didn't know if he would allow her to call him by his name.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The word “Husband” had barely left Amy’s lips when Shadow reacted.
It wasn’t a dramatic movement, nothing so overt, but his entire posture changed with startling quickness. His shoulders tightened beneath the velvet and gold, his jaw set in a hard line, and the faintest flare rippled through the quills at the back of his head. The reaction was sharp, immediate, instinctive. A single word had struck him like a blade drawn across a nerve.
Amy might not yet know him well, but the shift was unmistakable.
Lady Margaret’s breath caught softly at his reaction, and she winced before she masked it. Kira flinched as well, her ears flicking upward in an involuntary startle. Neither woman spoke, they wouldn’t dare, but the shared understanding passed between them with uncomfortable clarity. The princess had misstepped in a way only court-born Tenebrax would instantly recognize.
Margaret recovered with seasoned grace. She dipped her head, not quite making eye contact. “We had better return to our duties,” she murmured, her tone gentle but hurried. “The ballroom staff will be needing us.”
She placed a firm, guiding hand at Kira’s back and steered her quickly down the corridor. Their footsteps faded at a near-marched pace, clearly eager to grant privacy and distance from the prince’s simmering tension.
Silence settled once they were gone.
Shadow drew a slow breath, steadying himself, the harshness of his initial reaction cooling into something controlled—though not softened. His eyes stayed on Amy, dark and unyielding, the weight of his displeasure still present in the rigid line of his posture. Yet when he spoke, it was with the restrained precision he had mastered since childhood.
“That word,” he said, his voice lower and heavier than before, “is not one you will use for me.”
Another breath, quieter this time. Less volatile. He held her gaze, ensuring she understood this was not cruelty, but boundary—firm, unmistakable, nonnegotiable.
“In this kingdom, and in this court,” he continued, “a princess addresses her prince properly.”
He paused, allowing the formality of the moment to settle between them like a drawn curtain.
“You may call me ‘my prince’,” he said, tone clipped but steady, “or ‘Your Highness.’”
His eyes remained on hers, waiting, not for apology, but acknowledgment, before he took the smallest step back into that composed stillness he relied on so heavily.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy didn't take her eyes away from his. She held it, her hands joined together in front of her. She silently stared at him, studying his facial traits, seeing the restrained anger in his behavior, the tension in his shoulder, the tightening of his jaw.
Then, she nodded again. "Alright...I shall call you by either of these, Your Highness. I suppose you may call me Princess or Your Highness as well...whatever makes you feel comfortable." Amy replied, showing no fear, not backing off, just standing her ground.
She stood tall, still, but unafraid, looking at him straight in the eyes. Just waiting for what they had to do next. [[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow held her gaze as she answered, watching the steadiness in her posture and the resolve in her voice. She did not shrink. She did not flinch. She simply met him, calm, direct, unyielding in her own quiet way.
When she finished speaking, his expression didn’t soften, but a faint shift in his eyes suggested he had taken note of her composure. He let the silence rest between them for a long moment before answering.
“Comfort has nothing to do with it,” he said, his tone even but edged, the words carrying the unmistakable weight of long-ingrained protocol. “It is a matter of rank, and propriety.”
He didn’t clarify further. He didn’t offer compromise. He simply stepped past the subject as decisively as he closed a door.
Without giving her a moment to respond, Shadow extended his arm for her to take, his movement controlled and formal. “We are expected,” he said, his voice shifting back into that cold, ceremonial poise he wore like armor. “We will enter the ballroom together and begin the celebration.”
He turned toward the grand oak doors, not waiting for her agreement, only for her to take her place at his side.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy softly nodded and approached Shadow, her breathing hitching again as her body briefly flinched, certainly from the pain she still felt from their recent mating earlier, but she didn't said anything about it, nor stop her.
She gently wrapped a arm around the one he was offering, as she stood beside him and rested her hands on his arm. She stood just as tall and proud as he did, although her own stature was more of a silent, graceful strength.
"I am ready when you are, Your Highness." Amy simply stated, staring at those doors like they were an obstacle that she was patiently waiting to overcome.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow drew a slow, steady breath, the faint lift of his chest the only sign that he was shifting into the poised form expected of a crown prince. The sound was quiet, barely more than a throat-clearing, yet it carried unmistakable authority. As if responding to an unspoken command, the guards at the great double doors pushed them open in perfect, synchronized motion.
Warm golden light spilled out, flooding the hallway and washing over them as they stepped toward the threshold together.
From the top of the grand staircase, the ballroom unfurled beneath them like a living tapestry. Crystal chandeliers glittered overhead, scattering light across vaulted ceilings painted with mythic scenes in deep golds and wine-red hues. Tall arches framed silk-draped alcoves, each curtain pulled back with cords of braided crimson and black. The marble floor below gleamed with an enormous inlaid mosaic, gold, ruby-red, and obsidian arranged in a sunburst entwined with a blooming rose, the two symbols fused so seamlessly that neither dominated the other.
Along the far walls, the banners hung in alternating sequence:
Tenebrax’s crest, a black sun sigil backed, its gold thread catching every flicker of chandelier fire.
Rosehaven’s crowned rose embroidered in radiant pink and gold silk, the petals unfurling with regal softness.
The two symbols, Sun and Rose, stood side by side, proclaiming unity in colors bold enough to impress even the most jaded noble.
At the foot of the staircase, nobles and dignitaries turned toward them. Conversations stilled. Fans paused mid-sweep. The collective gaze of the ballroom rose as one toward the pair framed by the great doors.
A herald standing just inside the entrance drew himself tall, his deep burgundy mantle swaying as he lifted a ceremonial staff. His voice rang through the hall with practiced clarity, carrying effortlessly across marble and velvet.
“Presenting His Royal Highness, Crown Prince Shadow of Tenebrax… and Her Royal Highness, Princess Amelia of Rosehaven.”
A ripple moved through the crowd—quiet admiration, curiosity, political measurement. Every eye fixed upon them as Shadow paused at the head of the steps with Amy at his side.
The grand hall seemed to hold its breath for their first step forward.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy stared at the banners, the bold colors clashing in their unity proclamation in this instant. And now, both kingdoms were also now united by blood.
Amy's gaze then fell upon the hundreds of people at the bottom of the stairs and her hands slightly clenched as her fingers lightly dug into Shadow's arms, her ears slightly pinning.
This is...embarrassing...all these people saw me nude...I kinda wish they just carried on with their chats... she thought to herself, her silence speaking her discomfort.
But just as quickly as she showed discomfort, Shadow saw her brush it aside and force a bright smile, trying to not pin her ears.
A facade.
A mask.
The Princess stood still, still holding onto his arms, her fingers now light on it as she was quietly trying to relax herself.
In the crowd, Krystal, Tails and Silver were standing by a window, having been in a chat. Knuckles and Dusk were standing by a wall. All five of them were silently and respectfully staring at the newlyleds at the top of the stairs.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow felt Amy’s fingers tighten against his arm, just a subtle press, a fleeting tremor of discomfort, and though his expression didn’t shift, he registered the movement with keen precision. He saw her scan the crowd. Saw the faint pin of her ears. Saw the fleeting crack of vulnerability before she stitched it shut with a practiced, dignified smile.
A mask.
A mask was something he knew well, but it was one she wore with more grace than she realized.
He placed his arm a fraction firmer beneath hers. Not a gesture of comfort, at least not intentionally, but a physical reminder of stability. A grounding point. A silent You will not fall while standing beside me.
As they descended the staircase, their steps moved in perfect unison. The velvet runner softened each footfall, the golden balusters passing slowly at their sides as the ballroom expanded before them. The light from the chandeliers haloed around them, catching in the gems of Amy’s dress and glinting off the gold-threading of Shadow’s attire.
Below, the room arranged itself into clear clusters of influence.
Sonic, naturally, had found a place of prominence without even trying.
He stood near the lower right of the ballroom, just close enough to be seen, just far enough not to overshadow the couple. His stance was relaxed, hands resting easily at his sides, a subtle grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. The nobles around him gave him space, as much for his unpredictable energy as for his rank.
Yuki stood near Krystal’s side, hands clasped neatly before her, posture straight despite the nervous flicker of her tail. Krystal was the only person there that Yuki knew, even if it was just for those short few days. Just like Amy, Yuki had become good friends with Krystal during those three days they were trapped at Gemma Hall. Her wide eyes darted between Amy and the crowd, clearly torn between awe and worry.
And across the room, opposite the staircase, was a raised marble dais draped in crimson and black. It wasn’t nearly as tall as a throne platform, but tall enough to matter. A symbol of separation. Elevation. Untouchability.
King Thanatos sat upon it, towering and immovable, a statue carved of volcanic stone and crowned with judgment. He did not mingle. He did not descend. He hovered above the celebration as though it were unfolding for his amusement alone.
Shadow’s jaw tightened.
Of course.
His father remained aloof, distant, untouchable… while he was expected to move through the crowds, shake hands, bow his head, bear every gaze. Always on display. Always within reach.
The irritation simmered through him like a slow burn, but he pushed it down with the same disciplined precision he applied to everything else. The ballroom expected the Crown Prince. Not the son.
They reached the bottom of the stairs.
And, as if the moment had been cued by someone unseen, a noble immediately swept forward to greet them.
He bowed deeply, an elegant, practiced motion, and rose with a broad smile that bordered the edge of flattery. A lynx, his green and yellow spotted fur sleek and his gold-trimmed doublet shining almost too brightly beneath the chandeliers.
“Your Highness… Princess,” he purred with impeccable courtesy. “Allow me to be the first to welcome you both to the celebration.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Shadow's gesture did stabilize her, ground her and reassured her, despite it not being his intention. They were in this together, weither they liked it or not.
Amy's breathing hitched again as they walked down the stairs, she had been dreading them because of their recent mating. It stung, but she did not physically let it known otherwise that she was in pain.
She kept the facade on, and did not realized that Shadow was also having his own inner thoughts about the King. She was focused on keeping herself together.
Once they had reached the bottom of the stairs and lynx lord had approached them, Amy was the only one to acknowledge him with a light nod, her hands still wrapped around her husband's arm.
"Thank you, Sir." she replied with a light smile.
Krystal had introduced Yuki to Silver and he made sure she was safely guided into the ballroom when Silver reminded him that the Princess had come with a Lady-in-waiting.
Krystal was in awe of Amy's beauty and resilience. She couldn't even tell if she was in pain or not from where she stood.
Silver silently observed the royal couple. They were both doing their duty, showing up together as it was expected of them. Silver silently noted how they seemingly grounded each other, they at least looked calm at the moment. [[USER_A]] said the following:
The lynx lord straightened from his courteous bow with a smoothness that suggested years of rehearsed elegance. His amber eyes flicked briefly between Shadow and Amy, lingering just long enough to convey respect without daring impropriety. When he spoke again, his tone carried the polished warmth of a seasoned court noble.
“Permit me to introduce myself,” he said, placing a hand lightly over his chest. “Lord Thaleon Vaelcrest, commander of the Westmarch Auxiliary Battalion. It is my honor to serve the Crown, and now, by extension, the Crown Princess.”
He gave another slight bow, this one more directed toward Amy, though still appropriately formal.
“Our regiment oversees the western border fortifications along the cliff range,” he continued. “We specialize in first-response defense and long-range surveillance. Scouts, rangers, and hawk riders, the kingdom’s early warning line to the wast.”
He paused, letting the information settle before offering a small, confident smile.
“Given recent… disruptions along the trade routes and certain border tensions,” Thaleon said smoothly, “my battalion has heightened its operations in the region. We are maintaining expanded patrol patterns and increased long-range scouting to ensure early identification of any developments of interest.”
His smile was polite, but a touch too sharp.
“Should the Crown require rapid mobilization, controlled passage through the cliff routes, or… firm stabilization of the border, the Westmarch stands fully prepared. We are already positioned to respond the moment Your Highness gives the word.”
His eyes returned to Shadow with a hint of professional eagerness.
“And of course, Your Highness, my men remain at your disposal. They have long admired your strategic innovations in last year’s winter maneuvers.”
He seemed to hold his breath, not in fear, but in anticipation, waiting to see how the crown prince and his newly crowned princess would respond.
Shadow cut in before Amy could draw breath to answer.
“The princess,” he said, his tone cool and clipped, “will not be involved in military planning.”
The words landed with the force of a closed door, polite enough to avoid offense, but final in a way that left no room for interpretation. His expression didn’t harden, exactly, but there was a marked shift in his posture that suggested he already found this conversation tedious. The ball had barely begun, and already nobles were circling, fishing for favor, positioning themselves like pieces on a board he had no patience to play yet.
Shadow’s gaze held Lord Thaleon’s for a heartbeat longer, an unmistakable signal that the subject was closed, before he shifted his attention elsewhere, making it clear the exchange was over regardless of whether the lynx had more to say.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy frowned at what Lord Thaleon's words might be implying. There was something brewing somewhere at one of the borders, perhaps complications with trading with one of the neighboring kingdoms, although she wasn't fully sure of what was brewing. Either it was a simple argument, misunderstanding, or...something far much worse.
Amy didn't say another word to Lord Thaleon as Shadow pulled her around and away with him, as her hands were still wrapped around his arm. The implications of what he told the lord were clear: she was not to get involved in the military operations or planning.
Amy was however clearly perplexed by what the lynx had told to Shadow, her delicate features clearly showing that she was perplexed.
Meanwhile, Silver kept a close eye on the exchange between Lord Thaleon, Prince Shadow and Princess Amy. Whatever was said between them, he could tell it made Shadow try to keep control of himself but that the Princess now looked perplexed.
If the Lord spoke of military information...he shouldn't have, The Princess was never meant to hear about whatever is going on, especially not today. Silver thought to himself.
Krystal looked over at Yuki. "Were you treated well upon arrival at the castle?" she questioned her. "My brother went to get you at my request, but I have yet to hear what happened to you during the wedding ceremony you were not able to witness." she then added, looking concerned for her.
Tails remained silent, but was listening with discrete interest.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
As Shadow turned he noticed the perplexed excretion on her face but did not react externally. He did however make a mental note to scold Lord Thaleon for his over eager behavior and speaking on such matters in front of a foreign princess even if he did attempt to use subtle language. He didn't do anything for now knowing that another noble would soon approach them and distract her mind away from it.
Yuki was a bit startled by the question as she did not expect it. They are probably referring to arriving with the proception as they are not away of us arriving three days ago she thought to herself. "Yes, I was treated well. I went with Lady Margret to show the staff which items belonged to the princess and which were mine from the craven. That is were your bother found me." Yuki explained.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Indeed, soon enough more nobles started approaching them, contragulating them on their marriage and welcoming the Princess in Tenebrax and into the royal family. It definitely took Amy's mind off what had just transpired and she seemingly forgot about it for the time being.
Krystal looked relieved. "I'm glad to hear about it. Tenebrax can seem...harsh, for foreign people. Especially our customs." she replied with a nervous chuckle.
"There is always light in the darkness." Silver wisely stated, although his eyes remained focused on the royal couple advancing through the crowd.
Tails glanced towards Sonic, to see what he was up to.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic stood near the right side of the ballroom, positioned close enough to the others to remain part of the royal presence, yet unmistakably restless in a way that set him apart from the elegance around him. He held his hands neatly behind his back in what was clearly an effort to appear princely, but the attempt struggled against the sheer energy humming through him. His balance shifted from one foot to the other, then forward onto the balls of his feet, as though some part of him expected a starting whistle to sound at any moment.
No matter where his gaze wandered, it inevitably drifted back toward the long buffet table near the far wall. The crimson cloth and polished gold stands gleamed beneath the chandelier light, and the steam rising from a silver dish seemed to curl invitingly in Sonic’s direction. The scent of something warm and spicy, something unmistakably chili-adjacent, drifted through the air, and he focused on it with the intensity of a knight sizing up a rival champion across the battlefield.
He wasn’t about to bolt, but the tension in his stance suggested he was silently negotiating with himself. Every line of his posture radiated anticipation, barely restrained, as though he were holding himself still out of respect for the moment yet fully ready to become a blur of blue the instant he was given permission.
It was a kind of discipline only Sonic possessed: the ability to look outwardly composed while vibrating with barely contained momentum, like a coiled spring disguised in royal attire.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Tails smiled with amusement at that sight. Still so impatient and food driven at the moment, I see. he chuckled to himself.
Soon enough, after being greeted and contragulated on their marriage, it was time to properly start the celebrations. Music slowly started rising from the orchestra on the pedestal against the wall. The musicians started playing a slow, valsing song.
People then made space around the royal couple and Amy looked confused at first, wondering why they were suddenly at the center of the room, but then she realized...they were expected to have the first dance.
Blushing lightly at the sudden attention again, Amy slowly let go of her husband's arm and faced him, before to make the same bow she had done for him when they first met at the ceremony.
"Your Highness." she simply said, awaiting for the dance to start.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow watched her release his arm and offer that graceful bow, the gesture soft but undeniably proper. The flicker of uncertainty in her eyes did not go unnoticed, nor did the faint rise of color in her cheeks as the nobles gathered in a widening circle, silently preparing the stage for the first dance of their union. The moment carried weight, political, ceremonial, and undeniably intimate in its own way, and he understood precisely why she hesitated.
He lowered his head in a measured nod, returning her formality with the precision expected of the crown prince. “Princess,” he replied, his voice low and steady, the title spoken with the same respect she had given him. He extended his hand to her, palm open, the gesture neither gentle nor cold, merely exact, as though he were following a ritual carved into him since childhood.
When her hand settled into his, Shadow stepped forward and guided her toward the center of the polished floor. The musicians eased into the rise of the waltz, the soft swell of strings weaving through the hall like a warm current. His grip on her hand was firm but not unkind, and his other hand settled carefully against her waist, the pressure steady enough to anchor her without crowding her space.
He began the dance with deliberate control, leading her into the first slow turn. His movements were precise and fluid, every step measured with the discipline of a man trained to master every aspect of presentation, from swordplay to statecraft to the elegance demanded by court etiquette. The cloak at his back shifted with each movement, catching the candlelight in rippling flashes of deep crimson and gold.
Amy moved with him, her gown trailing in a graceful sweep across the marble. Shadow guided her easily, adjusting subtly to the rhythm she fell into, ensuring each turn was smooth and balanced. Though his expression remained calm, there was a sharp focus in his eyes, as if he were watching not the nobles around them but every detail of her posture, her breath, the way she carried herself after all she had endured that day.
He drew her through another turn, the hall beginning to rotate around them in soft, glowing circles of light, banners, and expectant faces. The waltz continued to swell, giving the moment a quiet, regal grandeur befitting the new union taking shape in the center of the room. [[USER_B]] said the following:
The dance felt enchanting, mesmerizing.
They were the incarnation of grace, control, and seemingly perfect begining of a romance that was arranged.
Amy carried herself gracefully, flowing with him and not against him. She accepted each twirls, each pull, each push back, each circling waltz around the floor. Her eyes only left his whenever he twirled her, the gaze in her eyes growing more trustful, more confident...and perhaps more hopeful, too. A little smile even crept onto her lips, a spark of happiness appearing in her eyes too, seemingly finding joy in this dance, despite the circumstances.
It was not an over exagerating smile, or a shy smile. No, this was a normal, genuine smile.
Krystal was observing with great interest this dance. Both the Prince and the Princess looked seemingly content with this, both looking calm, collected, and in control of themselves.
Silver and Tails both stood by her side with Yuki, also observing the dance in silence. Dusk and Knuckles were also watching from where they stood.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The music drifted into its final measures, the waltz softening into a graceful close as Shadow guided the last steps with the same disciplined precision he had held from the beginning. His hand remained steady at the small of her back until the final turn settled them into place, and the orchestra released the last shimmering note into the warm air of the ballroom.
Shadow released her waist the moment etiquette allowed. He kept her hand only for the final bow required of them, and even that was precise to the second. Once the formality was complete, he let her hand go and straightened to his full height.
The polite applause swelling around them did nothing to lift his mood. His posture remained impeccable, his expression composed, but the tension beneath his stillness hadn’t eased. Every pair of eyes fixed on him, every layer of expectation, every political implication of their union clung to him like a weight pressing at the edges of his restraint.
His jaw tightened just enough for someone who knew him well to notice. The muscles between his shoulders held a subtle rigidity. His gaze swept briefly over the nobles, then toward the raised platform where his father watched with that perpetual, calculated calm. The sight only deepened the knot of irritation sitting cold beneath his ribs.
Shadow offered no outward sign of warmth or softening. Nothing had shifted inside him. Not for this dance. Not for this moment. His control remained iron, and his composure, unbroken.
When the applause began to fade, he lowered his head the slightest fraction toward Amy, not an intimate gesture, but the formal acknowledgment required of him, and then turned toward the next expectation waiting for them.
A soft rustle of silk and the muted click of polished boots signaled the arrival of another pair of nobles stepping through the parting crowd. Corvin Blackthorn approached with the same effortless grace he had carried when Amy first met him, his smile warm, his posture relaxed, his amber eyes alight with that unmistakable, knowing gleam. At his side, Lady Seraphine moved like a drifting snowfall, serene and poised, her ice-blue eyes soft as they settled on the royal couple.
Corvin placed a hand over his chest and dipped his head in a courteous bow, deep enough to honor their new titles, yet touched with a subtle familiarity reserved for those he genuinely esteemed.
“Your Highness. Princess,” he greeted, his voice warm despite the formal setting. “It is truly wonderful to see you again. I am relieved, and quite pleased, to see that you arrived safely and in such good time.”
His smile widened, pleasant and easy, yet his eyes flicked toward Shadow with a glint far too sharp to be accidental.
“Though I must admit,” he continued with a light laugh, placing a thoughtful finger against his chin as though pondering a mystery, “it is rather curious. We left Blackthorn Manor two days after your departure… and yet we arrived at the capital ahead of you.”
A heartbeat passed, one filled with delicate tension, the unspoken question hovering like a suspended blade.
Corvin let it go as easily as he had introduced it, waving a hand in the air dismissively as though brushing away a drifting feather.
“Ah, but I suppose we simply took a faster route,” he said lightly, his tone smooth and unconcerned. “One never knows with mountain passes. Weather can be so fickle.”
Seraphine offered a gentle smile beside him, her composure calm and luminous.
Corvin returned his attention to Amy with genuine warmth. “Tell me, Princess, were the other lords along your journey as helpful as I hoped they would be? I trust Haldenbridge and Gemma Hall treated you adequately?”
The question was perfectly polite.
Perfectly harmless.
And perfectly barbed, every courtesy wrapped in silk, every word a quiet reminder that Corvin Blackthorn saw far more than most dared to acknowledge aloud.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy's face lit up as she saw Lord Corvin and Lady Seraphine.
"Lord Corvin, Lady Seraphine. I am pleased to see you again." Amy said with a bright smile. "The other lords on our way were helpful indeed, Gemma Hall made sure we had everything we needed throughout the storm, we stayed there longer than originally planned. You must have passed through the mountains before the storm hit." she then explained, her hands joined together in front of her.
Her explanation was solid, avoiding revealing...the strange treatment she suffered from at her arrival in Umbrafur, alongside both Rosehaven and Tenebrax soldiers, and Yuki as well.
Amy then let out a small laugh and rose her bandaged hand to show both the Lord and his Lady.
"My only critism is that I haven't been warned about the wedding customs ahead of time. I must admit I was taken offguard by them, but it added a little bit of excitement, after my long travel to get here." she smiled in what appeared to be amusement.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Corvin listened to Amy with a brightening smile, the kind that made the corners of his eyes crinkle and softened the sharp, foxlike intelligence beneath. Her mention of Gemma Hall’s hospitality drew an approving nod, and when she lifted her bandaged hand with that small laugh, his expression warmed even further.
“Oh my, yes,” he mused with gentle humor, “those customs have startled more than a few brides over the generations. Though I must say, Princess, you handled them with a grace that many born to this kingdom would envy.”
As Amy spoke, Shadow stood silently beside her. He kept his posture straight, shoulders aligned, his cloak falling in precise lines. Outwardly, he was composed, coldly regal, a perfect picture of Tenebrax formality. Yet beneath the surface, subtle tension simmered. His jaw tightened by a fraction when Corvin’s polite sympathy brushed too close to the topic of her arrival… and even more when the fox’s familiar ease coaxed such warmth from her.
Corvin’s gaze flicked back to Shadow just long enough to acknowledge the shift before continuing, voice light, pleasant, and maddeningly perceptive.
“And yes,” he added, his tone dipping into a thoughtful hum, “the storm was quite the event. We were fortunate enough to slip through the mountains before it became troublesome. It seems our timing was unusually lucky.”
The comment floated in the air like harmless small talk, wrapped in a charming smile that would have fooled nearly anyone else. But Shadow heard the undertone as clearly as steel scraping against stone. Corvin was not questioning Amy. He was letting Shadow know, gently, politely, that the inconsistencies had not gone unnoticed.
Shadow didn’t react outwardly beyond the faintest narrowing of his eyes, a tiny shift that would register only to the incredibly observant. He gave no answer, offered no explanation, and did not so much as shift his stance. But the tension along his shoulders and the slight press of his lips revealed that he had definitely understood the message… and he was not particularly pleased by it.
“In any case,” he continued, focusing gently on Amy once more, “I am very glad to hear Gemma Hall treated you well. They can be quite generous hosts when snow decides to take command of one’s travel plans.”
“And I trust you had the opportunity to speak with Lady Krystal while you were at Gemma Hall?”
He let out a gentle, amused breath, the kind that carried no sharpness at all, only sincere delight at the thought.
“She is a remarkable young woman. I believe the two of you would get along splendidly; you share far more strength than you may realize.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
If Amy noticed the meaning behind Lord Corvin's words, she didn't linger on them.
"Oh, yes!" she replied, a little excited. "Lady Yuki and I met with Lady Krystal, and we became fast friends with her. She told us so much about Gemma Hall, but always spoke of it so humbly; it was charming." She then smiled brightly.
She also mentioned that her brother was working here at the castle...I must talk to him as soon as possible. she then thought to herself. [[USER_A]] said the following:
Corvin’s expression brightened further at Amy’s response, and he leaned in with a gentle, conversational ease, never improper, but unmistakably warm. His tone softened, carrying the effortless charm he wielded so naturally.
“Your friendships will serve you well here, Princess,” he said with a pleased hum. “You and Lady Krystal share a similar kindness of spirit. I have no doubt you will find Rosehaven’s grace influencing this court in delightful ways.” His words continued, smooth, inquisitive, genuinely eager to learn about her homeland and her perspective.
Shadow heard every word.
His jaw tightened by a degree so small it would have gone unnoticed by anyone but those who knew him intimately. He said nothing, offered no interruption, but his posture grew a shade more rigid. The charming fox’s warmth toward Amy had not escaped his notice, nor had the way Amy responded with such easy sincerity.
He stood beside her, a silent wall of dark velvet and simmering annoyance.
Not far from the edge of the room, Princess Blaze stood with composed elegance beside a group of Tenebrax nobles and advisors. Her posture was straight and refined, the flicker of chandelier light reflecting in her amber eyes as she engaged the gathered emissaries with her usual calm precision. Though she was a foreign dignitary, she held herself with the serene confidence of someone used to standing among rulers.
One of the nobles, a tall lion with deep crimson fur, was speaking intently beside her, his tone reverent as he described the latest trade routes and recent negotiations surrounding the eastern passes. Blaze listened with polite attentiveness, her hands folded lightly before her, every inch the poised ambassador of her kingdom.
She offered a gentle, thoughtful reply, her voice calm and steady.
“The economic agreements will benefit us both,” she said. “But it would be wise to review the tariffs again before finalizing them. Harmonious partnerships are built on clarity, not assumptions.”
Her words earned an immediate nod of respect from the lion, who seemed pleasantly surprised by the sharpness of her insight.
Blaze inclined her head slightly, acknowledging his reaction with quiet grace. As she glanced across the room, her gaze briefly passed over the newly married couple, then returned to the discussion at hand, a small ember of interest flickering in her eyes.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy conversed a little bit more with Lord Corvin and Lady Seraphine, then she and Shadow went about their way again.
Amy looked up at Shadow as she wrapped her hands around his arm again, despite him not offering it.
"...Do you wish to retreat in a quiet corner?" she quietly asked him, apparently reading into his tense but discrete body language. She could feel his arm muscles being tense, too.
She could actually tell that he was not comfortable.
Meanwhile, Silver finally moved around the ballroom, leaving Krystal and Yuki in Tails' care, and approached Princess Blaze.
"Your Highness." he said clearly, to get her attention, and bowed lightly, before to offer her his hand. "Can I humbly ask you for a dance?" he asked her with a gentle smile.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow did not resist when Amy slipped her hands around his arm again. He didn’t offer it, but he did not pull away either. His posture remained rigid beneath her touch, the tension in his muscles coiled and unmistakable now that she was close enough to feel it directly. The conversations, the nobles' stares, the relentless expectations hovering in the air, each one had stacked onto the tightness beneath his composure.
When Amy’s quiet question reached him, he turned his gaze down toward her. Her voice was soft enough that none of the nearby nobles could overhear, but it carried with it a perceptiveness he had not expected her to possess so soon. Her eyes searched his face, and though he did not display any obvious reaction, she had seen enough to know he was uncomfortable.
Shadow gave a single, controlled nod.
“That would be preferable,” he murmured, the words shaped with a low restraint that revealed more truth than he intended. “Choose where.”
He made no move to pull away or dominate the decision. He simply followed her lead with the same silent command that followed him everywhere he walked, though the tension in his shoulders eased just slightly now that the two of them were stepping away from the spotlight.
Meanwhile across the ballroom, Princess Blaze had just finished addressing the advisors when a familiar voice reached her. She turned at once, and the moment she saw Silver, a soft warmth touched her otherwise composed expression. Her posture remained straight and dignified, but there was a subtle shift, a gentling in her eyes, a softening in the line of her mouth, that spoke of genuine pleasure at seeing him.
Silver bowed to her with quiet respect, and when he offered his hand with that sincere, steady smile, Blaze’s composure eased further. She did not try to hide the small, graceful smile that appeared in answer.
“You honor me, Lord Silver,” she said, her tone warm beneath its formality.
She placed her hand lightly in his, her touch measured but unmistakably willing. “I would be glad to dance with you.”
The two stepped away from the diplomatic circle, drawing toward the center of the floor. Though elegant and controlled as ever, there was no question that Blaze’s heart had lifted just slightly at the invitation, and that her steps beside Silver came with a quiet, genuine warmth that softened her entire presence.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy softly nodded and scanned the ballroom for a quiet spot to rest from all that attention. She spotted the glass doors leading to a small balcony, and she quietly motioned towards it with Shadow.
When more nobles wanted to talk to them, Amy hushered them away politely, stating that she and the Prince just needed a little moment to breathe. Although some nobles looked shocked, she ignored them, not afraid to state her needs and avoiding mentioning otherwise that he also wanted peace and quiet, understanding that he was a private person.
Soon enough, they walked out onto the balcony, and Amy even let go of his arm to close the doors partly and took a deep breathe, closing her eyes, before to release the breathe. She too had felt it, the relentless weight of expectations, the conversations, and the nobles' stares. They could still hear bits of music coming out by the partly opened door, but it was mostly quiet otherwise.
She sat on a chair nearby, her own shoulders appearing lighter, as she had not realized just how much pressure she had been going through as well.
Amy then looked at Shadow and offered a sheepish smile. "This is much better." she stated with the understanding of this quiet moment of solace, then looked over at the garden down the balcony, her gaze falling upon the endless alleys of flowers, as she offered him what he needed...just peace and quiet.
Meanwhile, Silver was genuinely happy that the princess had accepted his request, and as soon as the lovely melody was playing, their dance started. Silver made Blaze twirl, and then pulled her to him, a hand on her waist as they started gracefully waltzing around the room.
The world around them seemed to stop momentarily, as if it was only them existing in the entire ballroom. Silver never took his yellow eyes off Blaze, and neither did she with him, saved for whenever he twirled her around.
"You look beautiful as always, Princess." Silver complimented with a gentle smile as he twirled her around. "I hope you are enjoying yourself tonight, I heard that negociations could be stressful." he then added, pulling her to him and wrapping his hand around her waist again.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow followed Amy toward the balcony without a word, allowing her to navigate them through the pressing tide of nobles. The murmurs of surprise from those she gently turned away tugged faintly at his awareness, but he made no move to intervene. Her phrasing was polite, appropriate, and effective. It spared him the irritation of further small talk, and the foolishness of anyone trying to deny a princess a moment to breathe.
When the doors closed behind them and the noise softened to a distant murmur, he finally drew a deeper breath. The cool night air brushed against his fur, far cleaner than the crowded heat of the ballroom. The faint scent of flowers drifted upward from the gardens below, mixing with the soft glow of lanternlight.
He remained standing for a moment, his hands resting behind his back as he surveyed the peaceful expanse of the castle grounds. The rigid tension in his shoulders began to ease, only slightly, but noticeably.
Amy’s voice reached him from her seat, gentle and quiet.
Shadow glanced down at her, that small, sheepish smile, the openness in her posture, the touch of weariness she no longer tried to hide in privacy. His response was subtle: a slow exhale, the faintest shift in his stance as his guard lowered by a degree.
“It is,” he agreed, his tone low and even. “The constant attention is… unnecessary.”
He didn’t sit yet, but he stepped closer to the railing, giving himself space to breathe without the weight of eyes. For the first time all evening, silence wasn’t a weapon or a wall, it was simply quiet.
And he allowed himself to stand in it.
- - -
Silver guided Blaze elegantly across the ballroom floor, the music lifting around them in gentle waves. Their movements matched effortlessly, each turn smooth, each step aligned as though they had already danced together dozens of times. When Silver twirled her, her gown flared like a soft flame, catching the light of chandeliers overhead.
When he pulled her gently back in and his hand settled at her waist again, Blaze met his eyes with a warmth that complemented her composure, dignified, yet unmistakably pleased. She did not break her gaze except when the dance required it, and even then, her attention returned to him with quiet certainty.
Silver’s compliment reached her with sincerity.
Blaze’s expression softened, a small but genuine smile forming in answer. “Thank you, Silver,” she replied, her voice calm but touched with honest appreciation. “And I must say, you carry yourself with remarkable grace tonight.”
As they continued the waltz, she tilted her head slightly at his mention of negotiations.
“They can be stressful,” she admitted, her tone gentle, steady. “But evenings like this do help restore one’s balance. And good company makes the weight far easier to bear.”
Her smile lingered just a little longer before they turned again, the room spinning slowly around them as they moved in perfect harmony. [[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy lightly chuckled as it was true that so much attention was and could be quite unnecessary.
"It can be...but for now, it is just us." she replied, a gentle smile on her face as her gaze returned to him.
They both knew they would have to return inside eventually...but for now, both had come to the same conclusion: that this silence, this moment of simple stillness under the gentle light of the moon...was what they both needed.
A comfortable silence settled between them. Amy did not tried to force a conversation, just taking in this much needed moment of solace.
---
Meanwhile, Silver hadn't realized that Shadow and his bride had left the ballroom.
He was far too occupied with Princess Blaze to even notice.
Silver chuckled lightly at the compliment. "Thank you, Princess. Sticking around the Crown Prince so much must have rubbed off on me about carrying oneself so gracefully." he tried to joke lightly, as they both slowly twirled around the floor.
He then smirked lightly. "Good company is always a good thing indeed. You looked like you wanted a little distraction, back there." Silver lightly teased her.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Blaze let out a soft breath that almost counted as a laugh — quiet, refined, and entirely genuine. The motion caused the warm chandelier light to catch on the faint metallic accents of her gown, giving her an almost ember-like glow as they turned across the marble floor.
“They do have a remarkable talent for it,” she replied, her tone carrying the dry humor of someone who had endured far too many diplomatic gatherings. “It seems no matter the occasion — a ball, a banquet, a holiday, there is always someone eager to discuss tariffs, trade routes, or territorial boundaries.”
She tilted her head slightly, a small, knowing smile curving her lips as she met Silver’s eyes again. “One would think even the most dedicated advisor could allow themselves a single evening to simply enjoy the music.”
Her hand steadied lightly on his shoulder as he led her through another turn, the ease between them growing more apparent with each step.
“But,” she added, her voice warm and sincere this time, “I admit… your invitation was a welcome change. Far better company than another discussion about maritime tolls.”
A gentle glimmer of amusement lingered in her gaze, softening her normally disciplined composure as the dance carried them gracefully across the floor.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Silver was amused as well and chuckled lightly. "Happy to save you any time from boring conversations, Your Highness." he replied with a twinkle of playfulness in his eyes.
They kept dancing for a while longer, as if the world around them didn't existed, as if nothing else mattered. It was just them, dancing under that exquisite chandelier, the floor and the music.
Once that the dance was finished, Silver let go of Blaze's waist and held onto her hand, then bowed like the gentleman that he was.
"Your Highness." he said with a smile.
Meanwhile, Tails had asked Krystal for a dance as well and had been waltzing around just as nicely, but thankfully didn't really attracted the attention of anyone.
They soon stopped dancing and Tails looked behind Krystal and chuckled when he saw who was now approaching.
"Looks like you won't be able to recover from this dance, Lady Krystal." he said with amusement.
Krystal blinked in confusion and then turned around to see who was now wanting to ask her for a dance, although she had a gut feeling that she already knew.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic bounded toward them with all the subtlety of a summer storm, skidding to a stylish halt right beside Tails, nearly bumping him off balance just to make it dramatic. His grin was wide, bright, and absolutely dripping with playful accusation.
“Well, well,” Sonic said, folding his arms with exaggerated offense. “Look at you, Tails. Dancing with the prettiest lady in the whole ballroom and not even saving me a turn?”
He tapped Tails’ shoulder with two quick, mock-threatening pats, the gesture loud but harmless.
“That’s a bold move, buddy,” Sonic continued, shaking his head like he was deeply, deeply disappointed. “Very bold. You trying to show off or steal my thunder?”
And the shift was instant.
His grin softened. His posture straightened just a little. His energy was still there, it always was, but it refocused, brightening as if someone had lit a lantern behind his eyes.
“Lady Krystal,” he said with a little flourish, offering his hand dramatically, “if you’re not too dizzy from this guy’s twirls”, he jabbed a thumb toward Tails without looking at him, “would you grant me the honor of a dance?”
His tone was playful, yes, but it was sincere, too. The kind of sincerity Sonic didn’t hand out easily.
And his smile? Soft around the edges in a way it never was for anyone else.
He tipped his head slightly, quills shifting with that familiar restless excitement.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Tails rose his hands up in playful defeat as laughed a bit.
"Or maybe we were just both waiting for someone else to jump in. You were just too slow to ask her first." Tails replied with an amused smirk, teasing Sonic as he stepped back with the required bow, since they were in public.
Krystal blushed and lightly giggled at their 'bickering' and she gracefully put her hand into the Prince's hand.
"I think I can handle another dance, Your Highness." she replied with a bright smile, her eyes sparkling with interest.
Tails let them be and left with a chuckle.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic’s hand closed around Krystal’s with surprising gentleness, his thumb brushing lightly against her knuckles, a touch so subtle she might have missed it if not for the warmth blooming across her cheeks.
He guided her toward the open space on the dance floor, his movements light and animated, but grounded by the careful attention he always gave her. The moment they reached the center, he placed one hand at her waist… a little closer than strict ballroom etiquette required. Not improper, just unmistakably attentive.
His other hand held hers comfortably, fingers interlacing in a way that felt natural, easy.
The music swelled, and Sonic pulled her into the first slow turn. Krystal’s gown flared softly, and Sonic’s grin widened at the sight, bright, boyish, and absolutely smitten.
“You know,” he said, leaning in just enough for the words to be private, “you bounce back fast. Not many people would be smiling this much after what you saw earlier, being your first time seeing something like that”
His tone wasn’t joking now, though the warmth remained. Then, because he couldn’t resist, he added with a wink, “or perhaps you have been working to keep such… images out of your mind.” He added with a pleased smirk.
He twirled her gracefully, unexpectedly gracefully, and when she spun back into his arms, he drew her in a fraction closer than before. His quills flicked with excitement. His grin softened with something deeper.
It was clear: Sonic was flirting, but not the careless, surface-level kind.
This was personal.
The balcony had settled into a peaceful quiet, cool night air, soft moonlight, and the muffled echo of music drifting faintly through the partly closed doors. Amy sat nearby.
Shadow stood at the railing, shoulders tense but no longer iron-hard, the quiet finally beginning to carve out a sliver of calm beneath his simmering irritation.
The moment didn’t last.
The balcony doors pushed open with a quiet click, and a tall, severe figure stepped out, his presence slicing through the peace like cold steel.
Infinite the jackal, one of the king’s advisors and messengers.
His gaze swept briefly over Amy, then locked onto Shadow with pointed intent. He bowed stiffly, just enough to acknowledge rank, not an ounce more.
“Your Highness,” Infinite said, voice smooth but laced with something sharp beneath, “the King has sent a message.”
Shadow did not turn fully at first, but the tension returned to his shoulders instantly, the quiet shattered.
Infinite continued, each word clipped and precise.
“He wishes to remind you that this evening’s celebration is in your honor. He expects you to attend it fully… not to withdraw from it.”
A pause.
Calculated.
Audible.
“And he requests your presence in the ballroom again at once.”
The air shifted, cold, heavy, expectant.
Shadow’s silence in that moment was far more dangerous than any spoken reply. Shadow looked away from the Jekyll as he bared is teeth in anger as to now let him see. “The message is revived.” He said with badly masked distain. [[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal was focused on enjoying the dance, but then he brought back the consummation ceremony and her cheeks flushed to red again.
She hadn't expected the twirl either, nor how close and intimately he held her now. Her cheeks were burning from the blush.
"I-I don't know what you're talking about..." she replied, smiling sheepishly. "Maybe I just would rather focus on the moment present...not passed events." she added, clearly hinting that she was enjoying herself and didn't want it be ruined.
She however clearly enjoyed the flirting, deep down.
Amy bit down on her lip, annoyed by the interruption, and the tone used by the jackal. She wanted to reply sharply and send him back where he came from, but she restrained herself.
Sighing, she got up from her chair and dusted her dress.
"We are coming, you may leave." Amy replied, calm and collected.
Why is the King so controlling? We have the right to take a break! she then tbough, annoyance slowly cracking on her delicate features.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic & Krystal
Sonic caught the immediate flush in Krystal’s cheeks the moment he mentioned the earlier ceremony, her blush blooming so fast it almost matched her gown. He blinked, then his grin softened into something sheepish and warm.
“Alright, alright,” he laughed under his breath, easing completely. “Message received.”
He pulled her just a little farther into the rhythm, letting the music take over again. The teasing spark in his eyes mellowed into something sweeter, more genuine.
“We’ll stick to the moment,” he added quietly. “It’s a good one.”
His hold adjusted just slightly, still close, still attentive, but no longer pushing her embarrassment. Sonic was many things, but when it mattered, he knew when to pull back… without pulling away.
He guided her through another graceful turn, letting her choose the pace, his smile lingering softly as they continued their dance without another hint of the earlier topic.
Shadow & Amy
Shadow hadn’t moved when Infinite spoke. The air around him had gone taut, not volatile, not explosive, but sharpened like a blade sliding back into a sheath. Every moment of peace on the balcony evaporated in the space between the jackal’s words.
But when Amy rose, dusting her dress with collected dignity and answering for them both, Shadow drew in a slow, leveling breath.
It was as if he pressed a switch inside himself.
His posture straightened.
His shoulders squared.
His face settled back into the calm, unreadable formality expected of him.
Control.
Discipline.
Duty.
He turned toward the doors with no hesitation, his cloak shifting in crisp lines behind him as he stepped toward the ballroom once more.
“Let’s go,” he said quietly, acknowledging her readiness without looking at Infinite again. His voice held no anger, only that tightly contained force he used to hold every emotion in check.
He did not spare the jackal another glance, not in dismissal, not in irritation.
Ignoring him entirely was statement enough.
Shadow stepped back into the warm light and noise of the ballroom with the same collected power he had worn at the start of the evening, as though the private moment of peace had never happened at all.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Sonic & Krystal
Krystal was comfortable in the present moment indeed, cherishing this precious moment.
She smiled even more brightly when he made her twirl around, her dress flowing gracefully around her.
Each stolen glance, each mesmerizing push and pull and twirl...it felt magical.
Krystal had always cherished those stolen moments with Prince Sonic. It was clear to both of them that there was something between them...something that they couldn't fully adress, but that they were both dying to acknowledge.
Another twirl and pull brought them even more closer to each other, staring at each other's eyes, the world fading around them as if being deafened by the undeniable chemistry between them.
Her hand on his shoulder, his hand on her waist, eyes in eyes, gentle smiles and soft exchanged glances.
Shadow & Amy
Amy softly nodded and didn't adress Infinite any further than what was required, and walked back inside with her husband, clearly sensing his returned tension.
Great...he was doing so well, I could tell he needed the breather. Amy thought to herself as they were walking back together inside the ballroom.
Almost immediately, more nobles attempted to talk to them, but Amy tried her best to keep the conversations short and polite, already missing the brief silence of the balcony.
Eventually, Silver is seen approaching them and bowed in respect as per the protocole.
"Your Highness, Princess, contragulations on your wedding." Silver politely said and gently took Amy's hand and kissed it lightly like a gentleman. "Allow me to introduce myself, Princess. My name is Silver Gemma, and I am the Right Hand of your husband the Crown Prince."
Amy lightly blushed and her eyes lit up. "Oh, it's you! Lady Krystal spoke about you with great affection and respect, Sir. Your sister really loves you." she replied with professinally contained excitement.
Silver smiled lightly as he let go of her hand and stood straight. "I am not surprised that my little sister has spoken of me, we are quite close." he lightly chuckled.
Amy lightly clapped her hands together. "We both became fast friends during my forced stay at Gemma Hall and...I think she has desirable qualities to become a Lady-in-waiting." she said with a bright smile. "Our meeting isn't coincidental...because I have been thinking about asking for her to become my second Lady-in-waiting. Lady Yuki would have someone to hang out with when I'm not around, too." she then added, smiling, happy, comfortable.
Silver looked surprised to hear that. "Really, Your Highness? You want permission to hire my sister as your second Lady-in-Waiting?" he repeated.
Amy nodded, her hands still slapped together with a bright smile. "Yes. As the daughter of Gemma Hall's Lord, I can't make that decision so selfishly. I am simply and humbly requesting for my request to be transmitted to your father, and then get a response if possible."
Silver was genuinely impressed that she was not making demands like most nobles and royals he has seen all those years working under the crown. Rosehaven's Princess was rumored to be feisty, but kind and beautiful. This all seemed to be true, but she was also respectful and humble in her own graceful way.
"I will transmit your message, Princes." Silver finally smiled again, thinking this might be a good opportunity for his little sister.
Amy simply beamed happily, still smiling brightly. "Thank you, Sir Silver." she replied with a cheerful tone.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Silver’s polite introduction had drawn the interest of several nearby nobles, but Shadow remained still at Amy’s side, watching the exchange with a subtle shift in his posture. His tension had not vanished, but the cool sharpness in his demeanor softened, just enough, when Silver spoke.
As Amy expressed her desire to request Krystal as her second Lady-in-Waiting, Shadow’s attention lingered on Silver, but this time with something far warmer beneath the surface. Silver was the one man in the kingdom he trusted without reservation. The idea of his sister serving Amy didn’t alarm him, it steadied him.
Amy continued, smiling brightly, earnest and polite as she described her reasoning. Silver’s surprise mirrored genuine appreciation, and Shadow’s expression eased in a barely perceptible way.
When Silver agreed to transmit the request, Shadow inclined his head toward him, not stiffly, not formally, but with the quiet respect he gave only to those closest to him.
“Thank you, Silver,” Shadow said, his voice lower, less rigid. “Your sister would be a strong addition to the princess’s household.”
It wasn’t flattery.
It was trust, stated plainly, in a way only Shadow could.
His gaze moved briefly to Amy, and though his expression remained composed, the atmosphere around him shifted. There was no correction, no reprimand, no hint that she’d overstepped. Her choice of ladies-in-waiting belonged to her alone, and he accepted it without question. [[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy was beaming happily, and Silver smiled with genuine appreciation as well. The three calmly discussed a few things, such as if she ever needed to reach Shadow, she could always ask Silver or Dusk, as Shadow was usually quite busy and hard to reach during the day.
But then, as the time passed, Silver's stature shifted to...light annoyance and he let out a deep sigh of reluctance, which made Amy blink with slight confusion.
"...I must apologize, but I bring word from the King, he asked Sir Infinite to fetch me so he could pass a message through me from him." Silver said, clearly not comfortable with whatever was asked of him.
Amy tilted her head, genuinely confused and curious both at once. She noticed the sharp change in Shadow's posture as well when his father was mentioned, but she kept her eyes on Silver.
"What is His Majesty's message, Sir Silver?" Amy asked, frowning a bit.
Silver took a deep breathe, then delivered his message, his arms in his back and standing straight:
"...The King wanted to remind you both that you must spend at least three days a week together, weither it is in daily activities, or in bed to conceive an heir. He said it was not up to discussion, too."
Amy widened her eyes as a bright blush crept onto her cheeks and she lightly pinned her ears hearing that, her mask cracking enough to let Silver know that she was now...uncomfortable.
Clearly, she understood her part of the message: that she has to be with child as soon as possible.
Silver could see the weight of that duty starting to crush her, but she clenched her hands slightly as she held them together in front of her, forcing a smile that was more of a facade than a genuine one.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Silver’s words landed with the heaviness of a stone dropped into still water.
Shadow went very still.
Not the stillness of calm, the stillness of something held back by force. His jaw tightened, the muscles along the side of his face sharpening as a slow, controlled breath left him through his nose. The atmosphere around him shifted, the air seeming to draw taut in a silent warning.
Amy felt none of his anger turned toward her.
Silver felt none of it directed at him.
Shadow’s fury was aimed in one direction only.
He lifted his eyes, slow, deliberate, toward the raised platform where the king watched the room like a spider in its web.
Thanatos met his son’s gaze instantly.
As if he had been waiting for it.
Shadow’s glare was sharp enough to cut stone. It was cold, furious, and filled with a contempt he could not display openly. The message behind it was unmistakable:
How dare you.
And the king?
The king smirked.
A small, self-satisfied curl of the lips… a quiet statement that he had known exactly how Shadow would react… and that he enjoyed seeing it.
The sight only darkened the fire burning beneath Shadow’s composed exterior.
He turned back to Amy and Silver, his cloak shifting sharply with the movement, but his voice, when he spoke, was controlled. Hard. Focused.
“Silver,” Shadow said tightly, “you will not apologize for delivering a message.”
His tone made it absolutely clear: Silver had done nothing wrong.
He drew in a slow breath, visibly restraining himself. Every line of his posture radiated controlled fury, not explosive, but cold and contained, like a blade hidden beneath velvet.
“He should have delivered that message himself,” Shadow continued, quieter now, almost a growl. “Not through you, of all people.”
Shadow’s gaze lifted once more toward the throne.
The king was still smirking.
Shadow’s eyes narrowed, the fury behind them unmistakable. He couldn't help it and let out a low feel angry growl but at lest it was quiet.
That fucking bastard
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy was still forcing a smile, but she was also seething with...indignation and anger.
"The King will quickly learn that his wish is not always his command." Amy replied with a dangerously sugar coated tone.
Silver sweat dropped, now having to handle two angry high figures in front of him.
"What do you mean by that, if I may ask, Princess?" he asked Amy.
Amy's forced smile was stiff, and she was clearly ticked off. "Oh, only that we will do our duties as requested...but that he will not choose for us what we will be doing." she said with that same cold, sugar-coated voice.
Silver sweat dropped more. "I'm afraid he won't give you a choice." he tried to laugh nervously.
"I don't care." Amy's reply came back, sharper than she meant it to be and it got Silver to look at her wide eyed. "The bed is nobody's damn business, only mine and my husband's." she then added, slowly daring to look at the King with subtle daggers in her eyes as well, a stiff, but polite smile still plastered on her face.
Oh, the bastard looked so self-satisfied...he could've at least gave them a full day before demanding things from his own son and the Princess he decided to marry him to.
"Let it be known, Sir Silver...I might look like a frail little princess...but I'm not. I will not let anyone control me or tell me what to do with my own womb. This is not their damn business." Amy concluded, seething and finally looking back at him.
Silver was still sweat dropping, his hands risen in neutrality in front of him. "Of course, Princess...I was just delivering the message."
Amy made a little nod of acknowledgement, her cheeks still blushing with anger and embarrassment. "Of course, Sir Silver...my apologies, I did not mean to be so sharp with you." she apologized, although she remained ticked off.
"It's alright, really..." Silver nervously chuckled, then looked at Shadow.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow’s composure snapped like a taut wire finally pushed too far.
He turned on her with sudden, cutting anger, not loud, not wild, but cold and dangerous, the kind that made the space between them tighten as though the air itself had flinched.
“Enough,” he hissed, the word sharp as a blade drawn in a single, lethal motion.
His posture shifted forward, shoulders squared, quills lowered in a way that would have sent any soldier in the room scrambling back. The fury in his eyes wasn’t directed at her alone, but she had stepped directly into its path, and he made no effort to shield her from it.
“This is the king’s court,” he said, voice low and seething, every syllable deliberate and edged. “You do not speak like that here.”
There was nothing gentle in the rebuke. No diplomatic softening. Just the blunt force of authority and expectation colliding.
His gaze locked on hers, unblinking, unyielding.
“Watch your tone,” he ordered, the command carrying the unmistakable weight of someone accustomed to obedience. “This is neither the time nor the place for your outbursts.”
Before she could respond, he cut off any chance of argument, his voice tightening with bitter truth.
“And do not fool yourself into thinking our duty can be ignored simply because it displeases you. We will be as we have been commanded and we will produce an heir.” [[USER_B]] said the following:
Shadow & Silver
Amy was clearly taken aback by his sharp tone directed at her and merely made one step back away from him, ears pinned and eyes wide with a frown. Her hands instinctively moved down to cover her stomach, a subtle gesture as the order cut through her like a blade.
The Princess genuinely looked hurt by this shift, but then...Silver saw it. Her eyes became ablaze with the fire of defiance, her lime eyes burning with outrage and strength he hadn't seen yet.
Amy's hands slightly clenched into the fabrics of her dress just above her stomach. Her eyes narrowed at her husband to the point she was literally glaring at him harshly.
Clearly, Shadow had stroke a nerve with his bride. The way she gripped her dress at her stomach clearly showed she was not happy with what he had just told her.
"...We will see about that, Your Highness." Amy replied with an icy tone, ears pinned and eyes narrowed, looking at him straight in the eyes, clearly standing her ground.
Then, without even an obligatory/respectful bow, Amy turned around on her heels and briskly walked away, her chin held high. They couldn't see it, but there was a fiery aura emanating from the Princess...and the people could still sense her anger as they stepped out of the way with wide eyes.
Silver let out a breathe he hadn't realized he had been holding in, as he watched the Princess marching towards Lady Yuki and his sister Krystal.
He glanced at Shadow to gauge his mood, after this surprising display of defiance from his bride.
Amy, Yuki & Krystal
Krystal was the first to see Amy marching towards them and she widened her eyes, sensing her quiet anger from where she stood.
"Uh, oh...she looks unhappy." she muttered and nudged Yuki discretely, letting her know that Amy was walking straight towards them.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow & Silver
Shadow growled a little under his breath as his body stiffened a little more. He then let out a huff before turning to Silver. "She has not even been here 12 hours and already she dares to challenge orders" he said in frustration. "she has a lot to learn and I don't have the patience to deal with her"
Amy, Yuki & Krystal
Yuki gasped as she quickly took a few steps towards Amy, "What happened? are you alright?" she asked with concern. Yuki made space for Amy so she could get away from people and into more quieter corner with her and Krystal.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Shadow & Silver
Silver puts his arms behind his back, returning his gaze to watching the Princess go between Lady Yuki and Krystal in a protective corner. He could still make out the anger on her face, her ears pinned...and the hurt.
"...You shouldn't try to bend her to your will." Silver commented, before to look back at Shadow, quite serious. "Her Highness has traveled a long way to get here, has survived a kidnap-murder attempt, was stuck in Gemma Hall for some time thanks to a snowstorm, was forced to way three more days to come through the main entrance clearly unprepared and unaware that she was actually getting married when she has just set foot into this castle...and then...you took her purity." Silver then recited in a low tone, not wanting other people to hear. And quite roughtly at that. he then thought to himself.
Silver then took a little breathe, before looking back at the corner where Amy, Lady Yuki and Krystal were.
"...She was trying to protect your privacy and hers as well. Because she is right on that point: what you and your wife do in that bedroom is nobody's business...you are both entitled to chose when to lie down together." he said, before to look at Shadow once again. "...Give her time. She will learn the ways of Tenebrax...but don't let it drown her flame." he then recommanded.
He had explained precisely what Amy was trying to do earlier...she hadn't been mad at him, but at the way the King's message clearly demanded of them.
Amy, Yuki & Krystal
Amy wanted to cry, her hands clenched at her sides as she was griting her teeth, her ears pinned and clamping her eyes shut. Her mask was cracking way too much to her taste, but she wasn't crying.
Not yet.
Not here.
"...I just need to calm down." Amy quietly said through her teeth. Damn it, it is starting to sting again... she then inhaled sharply, the pain between her legs searing up again.
Krystal noticed that and she went to get a chair nearby and placed it behind Amy and forced her to sit down, despite their different ranks. Amy inhaled sharply again and couldn't take it anymore, so she bent forward, her arms between her stomach and her legs, her ears pinned.
"Are you alright?" Krystal whispered, pinning her ears with concern.
"I will, it...it just still hurts..." Amy's quiet reply came.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow & Silver
Shadow let out a huff still fuming inside but trying not to aim it at Silver. “You know just as well as I do what happens when someone refuses to fallow one of his orders.”
Shadow looked briefly over at Amy then turns away again, “I don’t need her so called flame, I need a wife who knows when to keep her damn mouth shut. One way or another she will learn what is expected of her. Either from me or the court.”
Amy, Yuki & Krystal
Yuki continued to stand in the way blocking people from seeing Amy as best she could to try and give her a moment of at lest some what privacy. “Maybe… we could try and ask if you might be allowed to retire for the night?”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Shadow & Silver
Silver was amused at first by Shadow's clear frustrations and annoyance, as he personally felt like the Princess's defiance and stubbornness was refreshing.
But then Shadow mentioned happens when someone refuses to follow one of the King's orders, and his amusement was gone. Silver remained silent, his expression darkening as he watched Shadow turning away from where the Princess had left to be with lady Yuki and his sister.
You could actually use her fire to heal and burn down those walls of yours, Shadow. he thought to himself, staring at the Crown Prince.
"...I like her flame." Silver finally confided, a light smirk coming back to his lips. "Give her time, she will learn, eventually." he then repeated.
Amy, Yuki & Krystal
Amy shook her head, the pain finally soothing itself away. "N-No...I can't leave now. Me and my husband are expected to stay, it's our wedding day after all." she replied, taking a deep breathe as she finally sat up straight again, her hands on her legs.
Krystal pinned her ears. "...But...they could let you go...especially since you are clearly hurting from...the consummation..." she stated, concerned.
Amy's cheeks blushed and she crossed her arms, looking away to the side. "I'd rather die than give them all the satisfaction of seeing me break down just because I couldn't handle my own husband." she quietly growled, clearly frustrated.
Krystal sweat dropped at that.
Amy sighed, then glanced over at her husband, Crown Prince Shadow, and stared at him with barely contained annoyance. I will not let anyone beat my spirit down, not even you, Husband. she then thought to herself.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Shadow just rolled his eyes slightly aroused by Silvers responce. “Well of corse you would. What ELLs would I expect from the guy who has a thing for the fire princess,” he commented lightly teasing Silver. That was a good sight at lest.
Nothing alls importent really happened that night. Soon quiets started leaving and as the crowd thinned Amy realized her husband was no longer there. Shadow left the moment etiquette would allow him. The king had also slipped out earlier as he had gotten bord.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy grew frustrated when she realized that her husband had ditched her and didn't bothered saying good bye at least.
Manchild. she thought to herself, fuming quietly.
Silver approached them to come and get his sister. He bowed to the Princess as she tensed up, clearly still reeled from everything that has happened.
"Your Highness, Lady Margaret will take you and Lady Yukimora to your respective and separate quarters, as you are not required to both be sharing the same quarters." Silver explained politely, before standing straight again.
"Yeah, well..some people have manners in this castle, at least." Amy replied, her tone edging on sarcasm, even though it was not against Silver.
Silver sweat dropped, getting the message. Soon enough, he and the three women headed towards the ballroom's main entrance, where Lady Margaret was waiting for them.
Amy actually looked relieved to see Lady Margaret.
"Lady Margaret, the Princess and her Lady-in-waiting, as per your request." Silver said, nodding politely at the badger. "I wish you a restful night, Your Highness, Lady Yuki." he then added, bowing at Amy again and nodding at Yuki.
Krystal then also said goodbye to her friends, and she followed Silver off towards their respective assigned sleeping quarters.
Amy looked at Lady Margaret, her facade finally cracking and showing just enough of how weary she truly was.
"...I wish to retire, and to go to sleep..." she said quite quietly, not as loudly or confidently as she had been, so far. Her ears were pinned lightly, and her eyes...the fire finally tuned down a bit. [[USER_A]] said the following:
Lady Margaret’s expression softened the moment she heard Amy’s voice, really heard it, stripped of ceremony and bravado, worn thin after hours of expectation piled atop discomfort, pain, and political strain. The old badger bowed her head slightly, her tone still formally respectful, but gentled with real concern.
“Of course, Princess. You have done more than enough for one evening,” she said, her voice warm and steady. “Come. Let me take you to your chambers.”
She didn’t fuss, didn’t hover, just offered the quiet, guiding presence of someone who’d shepherded exhausted royals for decades. With a subtle gesture for Kira to follow, Lady Margaret led Amy through a series of quieter corridors, each step away from the ballroom dimming the music, the laughter, the pressure.
Eventually they reached a pair of tall, carved doors framed by marble columns and accented with golden inlays. Margaret pushed them open with a gentle but practiced motion, and the room beyond opened like the first deep breath after drowning.
The royal suite was enormous, not just a bedroom, but an entire sanctuary.
Warm golden candlelight glowed across polished dark wood and rich crimson draperies. A large sitting area lay just inside, furnished with velvet-cushioned chairs and a carved table set near a window overlooking the moonlit gardens. Beyond that, the sleeping chamber opened in a graceful arc:
A massive four-poster bed dominated the far end of the room, its canopy draped with soft, sheer fabric embroidered in gold thread. Fresh linens, thick and inviting, were turned back neatly as if waiting for her alone. At its foot sat an ornate chest, its surface carved with scenes of Tenebrax’s old legends.
Delicate sconces lined the walls, their flames flickering softly, casting a warm, protective glow. The fireplace crackled gently, filling the suite with a comforting heat and the faint scent of cedarwood.
To the right, tall doors led to a private bath chamber, marble floors, gilded fixtures, and steaming water already prepared, the warmth drifting into the air like an unspoken welcome.
It was not a room.
It was a refuge.
A place meant for a princess… and a future queen.
Lady Margaret stepped aside, allowing Amy to enter first, her voice softening even further.
“Rest, Highness. This is your space now.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
The Princess' face showed relief, clearly feeling the release of all those duties and expectations being lifted from her shoulders.
"Thank you, Lady Margared." Amy said and looked at her with a grateful look. "I will see you three tomorrow morning, I suppose." she then added, looking at all three.
Once that it was confirmed that she would reunite with Lady Yuki the next morning, the doors finally closed.
Amy was finally alone, at last.
The Princess slowly and silently wandered around the room, her hands lingering on the furniture as she walked by them.
The room was definitely a sanctuary...one meant for her to retreat and be left alone if she so wished for.
And it was far more somptuous than her old room back in Rosehaven...far bigger, too.
Amy eventually found a wardrobe where she picked a simple nightgown and took it with her, and then decided to go into that bath first.
Amy let out a deep sigh of relief, the pain was instantly gone, the hot water soothing away her inner muscles from the rather...aggressive mating she had been subjected to before he seemingly calmed down.
She slowly rose her hand and stared at the still fresh wound into the flesh of her palm, also stinging but not as much as the other pain.
Nevertheless, it was going to be a constant reminder of this day, like a wedding ring, where she had absolutely no say in anything.
Not on how to dress up.
Not on how she thought she would marry.
Not even about the traditional exchange of kiss to seal her union with the Crown Prince.
And not even about when and where they would mate to fully seal their union.
As Amy stared at the palm of her hand, her sight blurried, and she realized that she was crying.
Confused, she immediately tried to wipe her tears away.
Come on, now...what am I even crying for? she thought to herself, as she felt her heart squeeze in her chest. I am a married woman now, I should be happy! Amy then thought again but couldn't help herself and realize that she was not.
No, she was expecting...more sentimental meaning to her union with Shadow.
But right now?
Right now, it felt hollow and empty. Empty of love, empty of anything that made a married couple...truly happy.
Amy cried silently as she finished her bath and went to bed, falling asleep instantly as she was exhausted from her travel and from her unexpected big day.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
A soft knock broke the stillness of the early morning.
Not timid, not bold, simply formal, the kind used by castle staff when the message mattered.
The door eased open, and a different servant stepped inside. He was a young hare, neatly dressed in Tenebrax livery, posture straight as a spear. His eyes stayed politely lowered as he crossed the threshold, stopping several feet from the bed to respect both rank and privacy.
“Your Highness,” he announced in a clear but gentle voice, “forgive the disturbance.”
He waited just long enough to be certain she was awake before continuing.
“His Majesty has ordered a formal breakfast in the east dining hall. The presence of the Crown Prince and Princess is required.”
He didn’t add anything unnecessary, no commentary, no tone beyond respectful neutrality. But there was a faint tension in his posture, a subtle stiffness that betrayed how messages involving the king always made the staff uneasy.
“You have as much time as you need to prepare,” he added quickly, almost as if hoping to soften the command he’d carried. “Lady Margaret and your attendants have already been notified and will arrive shortly to assist you.”
A small bow followed, precise, practiced.
“I will remain outside the door, Your Highness, should you need anything before they arrive.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy was woken up by the hare and she groaned, before to sit up, holding the blanket up to her chest and rubbing her eyes with her good hand. Her quills were disheveled from moving around in her sleep so much.
"...Ugh..." was all she said at first, before to look at the stressed hare boy. "...I thank you for taking the time to deliver His Majesty's message. I will meet you outside when I'm ready." she finally replied, still half-asleep, but calm.
That poor man looks so tense...I wonder why? she then thought to herself, as she watched the hare retreat outside of her room.
Sighing once she is alone, Amy got out of bed and slowly made her way towards the wardrobe, this time picking up her own dress to wear. She picked up a flowy dress that was a red wine color, with dark green accents and white lacy flowery corset, and flowery white lacy details at her shoulders and at the bottom of her dress. The sleeves were leaving her shoulders nude, but were long and flowy.
Satisfied, Amy then finally noticed her suitcases and other bagages were in the room, and she hadn't noticed them last night as she was exhausted. She went to them and found one of them that was prepared by her mother before she passed away.
Amy opened it, her hear pacing faster as she opened it...and found a few cherished jewels and accessories left behind by her beloved mother. She picked out a golden rose accessory, and a golden rose necklace to wear together on that new day.
Amy then opened another suitcase box, her heart beaiting faster again as she did...and then skipped a few. She pulled out...her mother's own wedding dress. A beautiful white lacy dress, with pink and red roses decorating it at her chest and shoulders, and at the bottom of it. The veil has a few roses on it as well, and the dress was just such a sentimental piece of art...
...clearly, her mother had meant for Amy to wear it on her own wedding day...
...and she hadn't even known about it...nor was she even ever allowed the time to see what was in those suitcases and boxes...or even allowed to pick her own wedding dress...
Underneath the dress, a letter was hidden...clearly meant to be seen only by Amy. With a shaking hand and ears pinned, she reached out to grab it, and unfolded it, instantly recognizing the intricate handwriting of her beloved mother, as she started reading it... [[USER_A]] said the following:
My dearest Amilia,
If you are reading this, then the day I dreamed of since the moment I first held you in my arms has finally arrived.
Your wedding day.
I imagine you standing there in your gown, your hands trembling just a little the same way mine did on my own wedding morning, your heart full of questions and hope and nerves all tangled together.
That is all wonderfully normal, my sweet girl.
Take a breath.
Slow down.
Try not to fret over every little detail, the dress, the ceremony, the stares. None of those will matter years from now. What you will remember is how it felt to stand in that moment: strong, beautiful, and ready to begin a new chapter.
You have always been brave, Amy. Braver than you believe. Even when you were small and scared of thunderstorms, you would stand at the window and say you wanted to “watch the sky fight.” I knew then that you would grow into a woman who faced life head-on, heart open, chin lifted. I was right.
Whatever this marriage becomes, friendship, partnership, or something deeper, remember that you walk into it as you. Not as someone shaped by court or expectation, but as the girl who danced through the rose gardens, the young woman who comforted others before herself, the daughter I am endlessly proud of.
Enjoy today, my love.
Let yourself smile. Let yourself breathe. Let yourself be happy for your own sake, even if only for a moment.
And lastly, the gift I sent with you.
You know it well: my wedding dress, and your grandmother’s before mine. Three generations of our family have worn it, each of us stepping into our futures wrapped in the love of the women who came before.
I give it to you now not just as tradition, but as a reminder, you are never alone. Our strength, our hopes, and our blessings go with you in every stitch.
Keep it safe, my darling. I believe it will come in handy someday in ways neither of us can yet see.
With all the love a mother’s heart can hold,
- Mama
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Tears streamed down on Amy's cheeks as she dropped the letter and clutched the dress up to her chest, her ears pinned and her shoulders shaking as she choked on her sobs, trying to be quiet.
Her mother had intended for Amy to wear this beautiful wedding dress that was passed down through generations, and she wasn't even able to wear it.
Or to have a say in all of that unexpected wedding...they had given her no choice whatsoever. Theh jusg threw her into the spotlight with the clear intention of her just complying to everything they would throw at her.
Amy choked on another sob as there was a knock on her room's doors and then the doors opened to let Lady Margaret, Yuki and Kira walk in, the door closing behind them.
They found the Princess kneeling on the floor, clutching a white dress with pink and red roses on it as she cried uncontrollably.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Lady Margaret froze only for a moment at the sight, the princess on the floor, clutching the heirloom gown as if it were the last piece of home she had left, and then the old badger moved with a soft, steady purpose.
She lowered herself beside Amy without a sound, her joints protesting quietly as she eased down to the carpet. Her hands, warm and work-worn, rested lightly on Amy’s back, not pulling, not crowding, just offering presence.
“Oh, sweet girl…” she murmured, voice low and thick with sympathy. “You’ve carried far too much on those small shoulders these past days.”
Yuki’s breath hitched behind her, and Kira’s hands flew to her mouth, but Margaret simply kept her touch steady, rubbing a slow circle between Amy’s trembling shoulder blades.
“No one told us you received something so precious,” she said gently, glancing at the dress, the hand-stitched roses, the soft folds faded with generations of love. “Your mother would’ve wanted you to have this moment. To feel her with you. Not to rush about like a servant at the king’s command.”
She lifted her sleeve and brushed a tear from Amy’s cheek with the tender care of someone who had tended crying children for decades.
“Listen to me, Princess,” she continued, her voice firming just enough to anchor the words. “There is no shame in grief. And there is no rule in Tenebrax so cruel that it demands you show yourself before the court in this state.”
She gave Amy a reassuring squeeze.
“If you wish it, I will go to the king myself and inform him you are unwell and unable to attend breakfast. He will not question that, not today. You need rest. And kindness. And time to breathe.”
Margaret leaned in, her tone softening again.
“You tell me what you need, dear heart… and I’ll see it done.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy slowly stopped sobbing, comforted by the badger's warmth and motherly care. Sniffling, she tried to finish wipping her tears away, and slowly put the dress back inside the box, along the letter, her ears pinned.
Her hands on the closed box, she grit her teeth. "...I will go to that breakfast, wearing what I have chosen to wear." Amy replied, her ears still pinned and her cheeks still wet.
Closing her eyes, she took a deep breathe. "...And I won't let this place steal any more meaningful memories from me." Amy then concluded.
Amy wiped her cheeks again, then slowly got up to her feet, picking up the golden rose hair brooch and golden rose necklace as she did.
"I have chosen my dress and my accessories for the day." she told Lady Margaret, her hands holding onto the brooch and the necklace.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Lady Margaret rose with a soft grunt, old knees protesting but her movements practiced and sure. She brushed her palms over her apron, then reached to steady Amy’s elbow as the princess stood, not intrusively, simply offering support the way a mountain offers a place to lean.
“Then we’ll make certain you look every inch the princess you choose to be,” she said with a quiet conviction.
Yuki and Kira moved in immediately, their worry settling into purpose. Yuki retrieved the chosen gown from its mannequin stand, the one Amy had picked with such bright confidence, while Kira hurried to open the vanity drawers and prepare the brushes, pins, and hair ribbons.
Margaret took the golden rose brooch and necklace from Amy’s trembling hands with a respectful nod.
“These will shine beautifully today,” she murmured, turning them over with reverence before setting them safely on the vanity. “Your mother had fine taste… and so do you.”
The room shifted into a gentle hum of activity.
Kira began brushing out Amy’s quills with slow, careful strokes, humming under her breath, a simple melody, meant to soothe.
Yuki fetched warm water and a soft cloth, quietly dabbing away any tear-salt the brush might have missed, her movements delicate as snowfall.
Meanwhile, Margaret prepared the gown, smoothing the fabric, checking the clasps, making sure not a wrinkle dared remain.
“Lift your arms, dear,” she instructed softly when the moment came.
Between the three of them, they eased the dress into place — smoothing it over her shoulders, adjusting the waistline, ensuring the fit was perfect. Margaret stepped back, studying Amy with an eye sharpened by decades of service.
“Good,” she whispered. “Very good.”
Kira then stepped forward with the necklace.
“May I, Princess?” she asked shyly.
Amy allowed it, and Kira fastened the golden rose at her throat with trembling care.
Yuki pinned the matching brooch into the place Amy had chosen, over her heart, and smoothed the fabric around it.
Finally, Lady Margaret approached, placing her hands gently on either side of Amy’s face, her thumbs brushing the last remnants of grief from her cheeks.
“There,” she said, voice warm as a hearth fire. “You look strong. And you look like yourself.”
She stepped aside, letting Amy see her reflection in the tall mirror.
“Yes,” Margaret added softly, with the smallest proud smile, “this is a princess who makes her own memories… and her own choices.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy stood proudly with her flowy dress that was a red wine color, with dark green accents and white lacy flowery corset, and flowery white lacy details at her shoulders and at the bottom of her dress. The sleeves were leaving her shoulders nude, but were long and flowy, and the tiara paired up well with the golden rose brooch and necklace.
Amy felt much better after getting ready to make a point with her own appearance alone. She smiled brightly, her eyes shining with more determination and confidence than they did earlier.
"Thank you...all three of you." she thanked Lady Margare, Yuki and Kira. "I am ready to go and have breakfast with His Majesty and my husband." she then added.
The hare boy was still waiting outside, hopefully he wasn't too nervous. [[USER_A]] said the following:
The young hare servant straightened the instant the door opened, ears perking high. When Amy stepped into the hallway, radiant, composed, and unmistakably regal, his eyes widened with something close to awe before he quickly bowed low.
“Your Highness…” His voice came out a little breathless, as if he’d been rehearsing the greeting for ten minutes and was still afraid to get it wrong. “You look… splendid. The King will be most pleased.”
He stepped back, giving her the respectful space royalty expected, and gestured gently down the corridor.
“If you would follow me, Princess, I will escort you to the east terrace.”
The path wound through a quieter wing of the keep, where morning light poured in through tall arched windows, illuminating murals of Tenebrax’s past wars and triumphs. The hare kept a respectful pace, neither rushing nor lagging, his steps silent on the polished marble.
As they approached a set of glass double doors trimmed in dark metal, warm sunlight spilled through them, carrying the smell of morning air and distant pine.
He pushed one door open. “Your Highness… the King awaits you.”
Beyond the threshold lay a broad balcony terrace overlooking the sprawling capital. Sunlit towers rose in the distance, with morning mist still hugging the lower streets. A long stone table had been set with modest elegance, fruit, breads, tea, a pot of something steaming.
And at its head sat King Thanatos.
He did not wear his crown, nor the heavy, theatrical robes of last night’s spectacle. Instead, he wore a dark, simple tunic with a fur-lined mantle thrown casually across one shoulder, still regal, still imposing, but… softened. Almost personable.
When Amy stepped out, the King looked up with a smile that felt startlingly warm compared to his usual razor-edged court persona.
“Ah, Princess Amilia,” he greeted, tone smooth and almost fatherly, as if last night’s dominance and control had never happened. “I am glad to see you this morning. I trust you slept well?”
He rose, not stiffly, not dramatically, but with the relaxed ease of a man welcoming.
“I took the liberty of arranging a quieter breakfast today,” he continued, gesturing to the seat beside him. “Last night must have been… overwhelming.”
He didn’t say it with mockery.
He didn’t say it with edge.
He said it like a man hosting a daughter-in-law he hoped to charm.
The hare bowed once more and slipped away, leaving Amy alone with the king and the sweeping view of the city, one of the most powerful men in the region sitting in a posture that almost looked casual, hands folded, smile polite.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
The hare was quite polite and kind, Amy took note of him. Perhaps he could be an ally as well in this castle?
Amy smiled and approached the table gracefully, stopping behind a chair and made a bow as per the protocole, before to join her hands together in front of her.
"Thank you, Your Majesty. I did sleep well, and yesterday was indeed quite overwhelming, but mostly because it was quite unexpected for me." Amy replied, sincere and calm.
Amy then glanced over at the scenery unfolding before their eyes.
"I had heard Tenebrax has beautiful mountains and sceneries. This sight is wonderful to see." she said, before to look back at the King, but unsure if she was allowed to sit yet.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
King Thanatos’s smile deepened, softening the lines of his otherwise fearsome face. A gentle gesture of his hand invited her to sit, a surprisingly courteous signal that contrasted sharply with the domineering authority he wielded the night before.
“Please, Princess,” he said, his tone warm, almost indulgent. “You are family now. There is no need to wait for permission to breathe or to sit at my table. Come, join me.”
He waited until she settled gracefully into the chair before taking his own seat again. Only then did he speak, folding his large hands atop the table in a manner that felt almost… domestic.
“I am pleased that Umbrafur’s view suits you. These mountains have guarded our kingdom for generations.” His eyes drifted briefly toward the mist-shrouded peaks, softening with a nostalgic fondness. “I grew up climbing some of those cliffs, much to my mother’s horror. She feared I would fall off the world entirely.”
A low chuckle slipped from him, genuine and warm.
Then he looked back at Amy with an apologetic tilt of his head.
“I had hoped,” he began, tone laced with mild disappointment, “that Shadow would have been here to greet you this morning. It would have been… proper.” His expression shifted into something resembling fatherly exasperation. “But my eldest son has always been a stubborn one and prone to demanding things his way, even when he was small. Brilliant child, terrible at flowing instructions. I regret how harsh I must be on him as I prepare him to one day become King. This kingdom and its people are not kind to those who are not prepared.”
He shook his head lightly, as though speaking fondly of a stubborn boy rather than the infamous Crown Prince.
“I imagine he is still dressing, or training, or brooding over some invisible enemy only he can see,” the king mused with a light sigh. “He will arrive soon, I’m certain. He may be many things… but he does not neglect responsibility.”
Thanatos’s eyes returned to her, warm and surprisingly observant.
“In the meantime, I hope you will allow me a moment of your company. I imagine the two of you have scarcely had time to speak since last night.”
There was nothing sharp in his tone. Nothing sinister.
Just a king appearing to make sincere conversation with his new daughter-in-law on a peaceful morning.
Almost as if this were a normal family.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy listened to the King musing about the past and about his eldest son. That little much information about her husband painted the portrait of someone smart, dutiful and bold.
"I hope to learn more about Umbrafur and Tenebrax. The little that I know about here are from books and what the maesters taught me." she replied with a light smile, comfortably seated.
She then put her hands on the table, held together in front of her. "The party was exquisite, and we talked to so many nobles I can barely remember all of their names." she then tried to joke.
Amy avoided to mention his message that she and Shadow needed to spend three days a week together, weither in daily activities or in bed.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
King Thanatos gave a warm, rumbling laugh at her jest, the kind that softened the edges of his otherwise formidable presence.
“Yes… the nobles of Tenebrax do love to swarm at the scent of a celebration,” he agreed lightly. “Half of them wish to impress, the other half wish to be remembered, and all of them hope to glimpse the future queen. You handled them with grace. Far more than most would on their first night under our roof.”
He took a sip of tea, studying her with an almost gentle curiosity.
“You will find that Umbrafur has much to teach, mountains, histories, traditions, even faults. Books can only capture the shell of a kingdom, not its living heart. If you wish to explore more formally, I can arrange tutors, guides, or…”
A sharp knock interrupted him.
The door slid open just enough for a guard to bow deeply. His voice stayed low, but urgent.
“Your Majesty… forgive me. You are needed at once. It concerns the wedtern council chamber.”
Thanatos’s expression shifted, still calm, still composed, but undeniably sharpened. Whatever news awaited him, it was not the kind one ignored.
He rose smoothly, turning back to Amy with a regretful smile that looked surprisingly sincere.
“My apologies, Princess. Duty rarely chooses polite moments.” He placed a hand briefly on the back of his chair, a gesture that almost felt like a farewell pat. “Please enjoy your breakfast. I will send word to Shadow immediately, remind him that his wife awaits him here.”
He inclined his head, respectful and strangely affectionate.
“If he dawdles, consider it a flaw inherited from his father.”
With that soft parting joke, he turned and followed the guard out, leaving the terrace peaceful, sunlit, and quiet once more… and leaving Amy alone at the table, waiting for the Crown Prince.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy smiled until the door slid closed, and left her all alone on that balcony. She let out a breathe and closed her eyes.
That...was not what I was expecting. she thought to herself. He appeared far much dangerous and threatening last day...how come his attitude changed so suddenly? Is it all just a facade? she then wondered to herself.
Lost in her thoughts, Amy started eating alone, too hungry to wait for her husband any longer.
---
Meanwhile, Silver was trying to hurry Shadow. "Come on, Shadow. Your wife and your father are most likely awaiting your arrival." he was telling him. [[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow moved at a pace that could barely be called walking, each step slow, controlled, almost grudging. He adjusted the fall of his cloak with meticulous care, fastening each clasp as though the world weren’t waiting on him.
He knew he was late.
He knew the king expected him.
He knew Amy was already there.
None of that changed his pace.
He set his jaw, irritation simmering beneath the surface. The idea of being expected to hurry to her side, barely a day into this forced union, was enough to sour his mood further.
“She will manage without me,” he muttered under his breath, gathering the last of his attire with a deliberate, unhurried precision. “She has proven she can speak. And endure.”
He finally stepped toward the door, boots striking the floor with a measured heaviness that made it clear: he was going because duty demanded it, not because he desired to be there.
And with a final, cold breath:
“I will arrive when I choose. Not before.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
That's not what I meant, you stubborn hothead. Silver thought to himself as the foors opened for the two of them to walk outside of the Crown Prince's room and make their way towards the dining area.
"You have the right to not be happy with this arranged union...but don't forget that she might just be just as unhappy as you are." Silver pointed out as they were walking. "All I'm saying is...you two have to try and make this work, keep a facade alive for the people." he then added.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow didn’t stop walking, but the line of his shoulders tightened, a subtle, irritated twitch that betrayed what he felt even if his face stayed carved in stone.
He knew Silver was right.
He hated that Silver was right.
His voice came out low and clipped, every word a reluctant admission dragged out of him.
“I am aware she isn’t happy,” he muttered. “I’m not blind.”
His boots struck the floor a little harder as they continued down the corridor.
“And I know what the court expects. I know what the kingdom expects. A façade. Unity. Cooperation.” His lip curled slightly, not at Silver but at the situation itself. “Knowing it does not make it any less… irritating.”
He didn’t elaborate. He rarely did when emotions pressed too close to the surface.
They rounded a corner and there stood the King.
Gone was the warm smile, the gentle tone, the fatherly charm he had shown Amy.
Thanatos’s eyes swept over his elder son with a glint of disapproval that didn’t need words. Still, he used them anyway.
“You’re late.” No warmth. No patience. Just the quiet weight of judgment.
He stepped closer, stopping mere inches from Shadow, their heights nearly matched but the King’s presence somehow towering.
“I expect better from the Crown Prince,” he said, voice smooth and dangerous. “Your wife is already seated. Your kingdom watches you both. And your duty…” his eyes narrowed to slits “is not merely to sit beside her.”
The meaning hung heavy. Explicit without needing to be said.
“You will produce an heir.”
Cold. Final. Not up for discussion.
Thanatos looked him over like a commander assessing a soldier’s weaknesses.
“You will fulfill your responsibilities. Promptly.”
Shadow’s clenched his phish at his side, a silent grind of irritation he didn’t dare let slip any further. He drew himself up straighter, giving his father the proper posture even if his tone carried the dry edge of restrained defiance.
“I am well aware of my obligations,” he said, each word firm and controlled. “I do not require constant reminders.”
A beat, just long enough to register his displeasure, not long enough to cross the line.
“I have already said it will be done. So it will be done.”
Polite enough to pass.
Sharp enough to show he hated every second of being told.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Silver remained silent, his head bowed as his arms were in his back. He could hear Shadow's irritation in his voice, even though his tone was controlled and clipped.
I hope His Majesty didn't tell the Princess about this too...she was quite upset last night after I gave my message from him. he thought to himself. Shadow doesn't need that pressure either.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
King Thanatos’s mouth curved into something that looked like a smile but carried none of a smile’s warmth. It was the expression of a man who enjoyed hearing obedience spoken through clenched teeth.
“Good,” he murmured, voice dipping into a quiet, mocking satisfaction. “Then I shall leave you to it. Unlike you, my son, I don’t need to linger.”
He turned slightly, cloak shifting over his shoulder as he cast a pointed glance back.
“Some of us have other matters to attend to, matters beyond court breakfasts and marital duties.”
The jab was light, subtle, but unmistakably intentional.
His attention shifted to Silver next, his tone sharpening into something colder and more commanding.
“Gemma. This breakfast is a progeny affair for the prince and his wife.”
He flicked two fingers toward the terrace ahead.
“You’ve escorted him far enough.”
Then, as if the matter were already settled, he added: “You may take your leave. The Crown Prince must continue on his own.”
With that final decree, Thanatos swept down the corridor, leaving Shadow to walk the last stretch alone… with every word of pressure echoing behind him.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Silver waited for the King to be gone, then turned to look at Shadow, who was showing his back to him. He slowly reached out and rest a hand on his shoulder.
"...I'll see you later, Your Highness." Silver said, using the required title because of the guards nearby. They were standing at the corner of that corridor, far enough to give the married couple some privacy.
Silver didn't add any more advice, knowing that Shadow was irritated and didn't want to add to it. He then turned around and left Shadow to walk to the terrace alone.
Meanwhile, Amy was still seated, her plate still relatively full, but she had tried to not eat too much. Even if she was still angry at her husband, she tried to retain a sense of politeness.
Amy's hands were wrapped around her glass of water, as she stared at the seat that clearly was meant for Shadow. Part of her felt disappointed that he hadn't shown up yet...the other part was annoyed.
Am I going to be the only one that will put effort in this marriage to work? she thought to herself in annoyance and let out a sigh.
Her ear twitched as she heard one of the doors opening, and she slowly turned to check who it was.
Low and behold, it was her husband...Shadow.
He managed to look dashing, no matter what he wore...and here she was, having needed a pampering to look presentable after breaking down in the morning.
Unlike King Thanatos who stared at him with disappointment, the Princess' eyes shone with...that same untamed flame she had arrived with the day before.
His wife stared at Shadow with no judgement, unbroken, but the fire in her eyes burning stronger.
Amy did not speak to Shadow, but she made a soft nod to acknowledge his presence, and then turned away, bringing her glass of water to her lips to take a sip.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow waited a moment much longer then he normally would have expecting certain things from her but she did non of it.
He narrowed his yes and walked towards the table. “Do they not teach manners in Rosehaven?” He said in a vary displeased tone.
He sat down across the table from her, “I will have to speak to your governance about adding manners to your lessons.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy took her sweet time to finish taking that sip of water, then lowered her glass, looking straight at him in the eyes.
"My education and manners are perfectly fine, Your Highness, I do not need lessons about anything, thank you very much. That would be a waste of your precious ressources and time, so no need to bother youtself with such trivial, unimportant details." she replied with an icy tone.
Amy then deliberately took a bite of her food, chewed slowly, and looked at Shadow straight in the eyes again.
"However, you made it perfectly clear, indirectly, that my voice nor my opinions, were unimportant last night, after I was simply trying to defend and protect our mutual privacy. So I am giving you what you wanted and asked of me: my silence." she said, her voice still ice cold.
Again, Amy took another bite of food, and looked at him right in the eyes again, seemingly calm but her fire burning without fear.
Who do you think you are, you jerk? We are equals, I don't need to stand up and bow for you everywhere. Not only this wedding already feels loveless, I can't believed I tried so hard to make you feel at ease at the party. You better step up and work with me too, this can't go one way or the people will see the cracks. she then thought to herself, her blood starting to boil.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow’s eyes half-lidded, his expression flattening into something between annoyance and disbelief.
“So this is your solution?” he said quietly, voice low and cool. “A silent tantrum?”
He didn’t raise his tone, didn’t snap, didn’t challenge her fire with heat of his own. He spoke like someone addressing behavior beneath his station, like she was being mildly inconvenient, not threatening.
“It is childish,” he added, matter-of-fact. “And beneath a princess of any kingdom.”
He reached for his cup at an unhurried pace, not breaking eye contact, his irritation cold and steady rather than explosive.
“If you intended to teach me a lesson," he continued, “you’ve chosen a method that accomplishes nothing. Eat in silence if you wish. It makes no difference to me.” He concluded then lifted his cup to drink.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy shrugged in clear indifference and took another bite of her food. "Call it whatever suits yourself, Your Highness. But my silence has nothing to do with being childish, when it was made very much clear to me that you didn't care about a wife trying to protect our privacy." she replied, still ice cold.
Amy soon was finished eating, so she got up from her chair, picked her glass of water and rose it as if toasting with Shadow, then finished drinking it to the last drop. Amy then grabbed a banana from the basket, stepped away from her chair and made a sharp bow towards Shadow.
"Your Highness." she simply said, then turned away and left the room.
The guards widened their eyes when they saw the Princess walking out of the terrace alone. They watched as Amy found the hare boy near them and she asked him to lead her to the castle's library.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow didn’t move when she stood.
Didn’t rise.
Didn’t chase.
He watched her raise the glass in that mock toast, watched her finish it with theatrical finality, watched her bow and turn on her heel as though dismissing him from his own breakfast.
The only change in his expression was a slight, irritated tightening of his jaw.
When she disappeared through the doorway, the terrace fell silent. A long breath passed before Shadow finally reached for his own glass, lifting it with deliberate calm and taking a slow drink, not to mirror her, but to steady the aggravation coiling through him.
“Infuriating woman,” he muttered under his breath, the words a low grind.
He set the cup down harder than intended.
Protecting our privacy… as if she understands anything about this court.
His quills prickled with restrained frustration, but he stayed seated, choosing composure over pursuit.
If she wanted to storm off to make a point, fine. Let her.
He wasn’t going to participate in whatever dramatic display she thought would punish him.
Shadow exhaled once, slow and controlled, reclaiming his calm the way he always had, discipline stitched into his spine.
“Let her sulk,” he said quietly to himself, rising from his chair at last. “She’ll tire of it.”
He didn’t rush after her.
He didn’t ask where she went.
He simply adjusted his cloak, his expression returning to its usual stone-hard neutrality.
The hare boy straightened the moment he saw her approach, ears shooting upright in startled alarm at how quickly the princess had emerged, and alone. His posture stiffened into perfect protocol as she requested to be shown to the library.
“Yes, Your Highness,” he replied immediately, bowing with quick precision. “Please follow me.”
He turned with the smooth, practiced movements of someone determined not to disappoint a royal twice in the same morning. His steps were brisk but not hurried, leading her through the quiet morning corridors of the keep. The further they walked, the more the air shifted, the bright hum of public spaces giving way to the calmer, hushed halls reserved for scholars and archives.
Along the path, he kept respectful silence, glancing back only occasionally to ensure she was still following and that his pace was neither too fast nor too slow.
Soon, they reached a tall pair of carved wooden doors engraved with swirling patterns of vines and ancient symbols. The scent of parchment and old ink drifted faintly through the seams.
The hare boy placed a hand on the iron handle and bowed as he pulled one door open for her.
“The library of Umbrafur, Your Highness,” he announced softly. “If you require assistance finding any particular subject… I will remain just outside.”
He stepped aside, head bowed, posture respectful and ready, perfectly aware that a princess seeking solitude deserved it undisturbed.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Thank you, Sir." she smiled lightly.
As she walked in, she let out a little gasp of awe when realizing the enormity of the Umbrafur Castle's library. There must have been thousands of books in there, which meant over a thousand hours of solitude, just reading and learning about this kingdom who was slowly becoming her new home.
Amy walked alongside rows of books, her fingers gently brushing against the precious reading material. The Princess loved to move and be in action just as much as she loved to relax and learn with good books.
Amy felt excitement and joy just thinking about all she would be learning from this library...but then, her heart throbbed painfully when the memories of earlier came back to haunt her.
If you intended to teach me a lesson, you’ve chosen a method that accomplishes nothing. Eat in silence if you wish. It makes no difference to me.
The weight and the tone of indifference in what he said...it made her sick.
Griting her teeth, Amy felt the tears coming to her eyes and she let herself slide down to the floor, leaning against a row of books with pinned ears. The silence of that library was comforting...but not enough to soothe the pain she felt, the tears quietly streaming down on her cheeks.
Again, Amy found herself looking at her wounded and bandaged palm. Wondering what even was the benefits of her union to the Crown Prince of Tenebrax.
There are no benefits, Amy, stop thinking otherwise. Amy thought to herself, clenching her hand into a fist, despite the sting of pain coming back. There is nothing for you in this loveless marriage.
Sniffling quietly and heartbroken, Amy wiped her tears as delicately as possible, then got up from the floor. She then picked up a few books, and went to find herself a comfortable spot by a window, sat down and started learning about Tenebrax and Umbrafur.
She did not showed up for any more events that required her to reunite with her husband. He could eat all alone for all she cared...she had lost her appetite for the rest of the day. He could think she was sulking, which he probably was...but he has no idea she was doing better than sulking: she was learning, for herself, not for him.
Amy read so many books...about 9 in total just that day. She only left the table to use the pot chamber nearby, but that's it. She didn't leave for anything else.
Finally, when her eyes were starting to give up, Amy groaned in annoyance and finished her book, before closing it. She stacked the books neatly on the table for the librarian to put them away, and then headed for the exit.
She jumped when the hare jumped as she got out.
"Oh, you're still here..." Amy sighed, a hand over her heart from being startled. "What is your name?" she then asked him.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The boy quickly bowed to Amy again, “ Timothy your highness” he quickly replied.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Nice to finally know your name, Timothy." Amy smiled lightly. "I am done here for today...I wish to retire for the night." she then explained.
She followed the hare and frowned in sudden realization.
"Timothy...once I'm in my chambers, I want you to go and tend to your own needs." she said. "I assume you have stayed there all day for me?" she then asked with guilt.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Yes your highness” he said as he walked. “I could not slow you to get lost trying to find your way back.” He added
Once they got back Margret was passing around the room worried but gasped when she saw Amy. “Were have you been? You had me worried sick”
Amy jumped, not expecting Lady Margaret to still be in her chambers.
"I was in the library all day, Lady Margaret." Amy replied, then looked at Timothy. "You may go now, Timothy. I'm sorry for today, please rest well tonight." she told him with an apologetic smile.
Amy then gave her attention backto Lady Margaret.
"I'm sorry for worrying you, but I spent the day learning about Tebebrax, Umbrafur and legends from here." she explained, her eyes shining with what appeared to be joy. "As for the breakfast...it went as mixed as you can expect." she then mumbled, sighing as she made her way to a chair nearby.